Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

He wakes up slowly and in different moments. The kind of waking up right after the deepest and heaviest of sleeps. Leonardo, if he were more awake, would have found it strange and alarming considering his awful sleeping habits. He hasn’t woken from such a deep slumber in…he doesn’t even know how long. Too long. He can’t remember the last time he actually slept for more than a handful of hours straight. After everything that happened the last few weeks he’s suspecting fowl play from a well meaning family member. The success of stopping the invasion wiped everyone out. Everyone was hurt and needed different care. They all were feeling the nightmares though. Donnie still has his tranque dart gun and has been threatening to use it more often, once almost done himself in before it was wrestled out of his hands. He pouted about it for a few hours. Leon’s sluggish limbs refuse to cooperate for several moments. His mouth feels dry and gross. His eyes feel like two ton weights as he tries to pry them open. Oh yeah, Donnie boy got trigger happy and went through with his threats. Vengeance will be his…once he sits up.

The air is still and a little unnerving considering the constant motion and noise he usually encounters with his family. There’s always some sort of chaos brewing. Mikey clanging in the kitchen, Raph going at it in the gym, Donnie blasting music, Dad’s soap operas and shows, hell even CJ has started making noises. It’s a big improvement from the unnatural quietness that was born from his lifestyle before the- from before. Even if his family is sleeping there’s still the gentle noise of the sewer and city above. The drips of water, the honks of cars and rolling of cranes and drills and over all constant vibrancy of New York. There was always something. The fact that there was nothing but the sound of Leo’s own breathe and increasing heart rate was chilling. With a mounting tension, Leo battled to get his eyes open quicker even as his gut was tying itself in knots.

It was dim and dull and gray and small. It was metal bars and walls. His stomach swooped in a different direction. It wasn’t an endless nothingness with debris and the unforgiving cold. There were no monsters in the darkness coming for his life. He took a breathe and let it out. His head spun as he carefully raised himself into a sitting position. The walls to his side and back were solid concrete with looming metal bars to his front. They were thick and heavy with no obvious lock to pick. And worst of all he’s alone. No splotches of greens or yellow or navy or red, purple, orange-it’s just gray. He feels his eyes start to blur and his throat tightens. It’s fine. He’s fine. They’re….fine.

Fuck. Leo’s heart drops as he registers his own body. He has nothing. No belt, no gloves, no swords, no ninpo, no nothing.

“Fuck”

He hears a chastising “language” and shrugs it off. Even in moments of great dispare mind Raph appears to correct his fowl mouth. He felt his breathe catch as he tried to focus inward. He tried to find his family. Anyone. Anything. Nothing. It was cold and empty. Fuck.

On shaking legs he stumbles to the barred door. The room beyond is small and just as gray as everything else. He can spy a metal wall to his left with a heavy door sealing it shut, a lone wooden chair tucked into the corner and another heavy metal door across from him.

‘Talk about low budget dungeon,’ Leo thinks sourly to himself as he inspects his own door. The lock lays imbedded into the door, nothing fancy but also nothing to scoff at. He may be a mutant turtle but that doesn’t give him the ability to bust locks open with his bare hands. Especially right now when he’s lost his-no don’t think about it. Focus on the lock. The lock that’s not gonna break with brute force. That would have been super convenient and also too easy. That’s fine, he likes challenges. He gives the door one last jiggle before sliding down against the back wall. With a clear view of the door he waits for what ever nutcase of the week it is to come flouncing in and begin their monologue. He made enough noise to grab their attention no doubt. So Leo waits with a lax expression arms crossed and an unflappable aura.

And he waits a bit more after changing his position to a more reclined pose. His butt was getting numb sue him.

More time waiting. More time shifting.

Leo can be patient. Maybe the guy had a bad lunch. It happens and, in this case, is deserved. He’s incredibly patient and this endless waiting is totally fine. His nerves aren’t being fried and his legs are definitely not numb. He drums his fingers on his arms while glaring holes into the stupid door.

This is fine. He can do this.

“Oh my god! Can you take any longer?” Leo shouts to the ceiling. Alright, the waiting game is over! Leo stalks up to the bars and leans heavily on them.

“Helloooo!!! That was your cue for your entrance! I’m giving you the lowest score on RateYourBadGuy.com!” Leo hollers toward the the emptiness. There’s no way this room is sound proofed. It’s all concrete and metal and he can see the crack underneath the door lit up. He growls at the resounding silence. No footsteps, no evil radio cackling over head, no ominous shadows bleeding into the room, nothing!

“I hope you have the worst food poisoning right now,” once again his voice echoing mockingly in the empty room. He clenched the cool metal bars tighter to keep them from shaking.

“Food poisoning?”

“Yeah food poisoning! It’s the worst and I hope- wait who said that?” Leo looks around the blank room but spies nothing.

“Oh man, I’m hallucinating!” He wails bringing a hand to his forehead.

“Are you always so…like this?” The voice is scratchy and raw and quiet, but he definitely heard it.

“It’s my charm,” Leo responds flipping his mask tails over his shoulder. His stomach is once again making circles at the personless voice. There’s a soft wheezing noise that bounces off the walls, it’s rather unnerving and Leo is about done with the banter.

“So like, care to show yourself? This whole bit is getting rather bland.”

“Show myself?” The voice is deadpanned and unhelpful. Leo suppresses a frustrated sigh. Can’t let the two bit villain of the week know they’re getting to him.

“Yes, show yourself! Do your evil monologue and flaunt about your evil scheme, all that jazz,” Leo drawls waving a hand in the air.

“Why would I do an evil monologue?”

“Oh my spirits, this is so painful,” Leo groans dropping his head against the bars. This villain is so bad at being a villain.

“This is like villainy 101!” Leo exclaims to the nothingness before him. Perhaps the villain is just super tiny. It’s like an ant or a worm or a fly. That would suck to be honest, imagine having an archnemisis that’s a fly! That’d be lame as hell.

“I’m not- where do you think I am?” The voice is clearly confused and is that a hint of amusement? What does this villain find so funny?

“Are you tiny? Is that why I can’t see you?”

“No? I’m right next to you,” the voice declares and lies. Leo can clearly see nothing but the metal wall between him and the other-

“Bruh,” Leo sticks his head out to try to peek into the other cell apparently. The window on the door is barred and Leo can literally see nothing.

“Hey roomie?” Leo greets rapping his knuckles against the wall. He hears a faint groan from the other side and huffs.

“Avoid doing that again please,” the voice asks softly, “I’ve got a major headache. Your yelling is…not helping.”

“Oops, uh Sorry,” Leo cringes and sits beside the depressingly gray wall his eye still on the more imposing door.

“You’re fine.”

The room descends into silence once more and Leo sits with his leg bouncing. He can be patient and wait for…something to happen. Literally what is happening? He drops his head into his hands and tries to think of how the hell he got here. Admittedly, he probably should have tried to parse out his predicament sooner. Then again, usually the big bad makes their grand entrance and he would gather all the info he needed from their little speech. And he was a little busy trying to keep from panicking. He’s fine though. This is fine.

Lets see he was sitting on the couch scrolling on his phone. Or was it his bed? No, no it was the couch because CJ was there learning how to play animal crossing! Mikey was showing him the controls and basics. It was funny how frustrated and confused CJ was getting over it. Also little sad not gonna lie. Poor kid was struggling to adjust to this time. Everything so new and different and not as life threatening. Probably. Definitely. His mind felt foggy and lightheaded. Where was everyone else? Don was…in his room? No, April forced him out of the lab because he was in there for too long. They went to get pizza! Right? Fuck his head hurt. Then Raph would be with…who? They usually all broke off into groups. Was Raph with April? Were they getting pizza? He had done some training earlier with CJ, were they still in there? What no, CJ was with Mikey on the couch playing…Mario kart? So Raph was with April then. So where was Donnie? Donnie was in the lab probably he hasn’t left it in a while. He should probably get out for a bit. Or was he with April? Was the lab quiet? He couldn’t remember. Why couldn’t he remember?

“Hey are you okay?” The harsh rasp sliced through the painful fog. Leo could hear himself gasping for air as though he’d run a marathon. God his head hurt.

“I-yeah. I’m cool as a cucumber,” Leo replied his voice steady despite his hands shakily wiping away tears. When did he start crying?

“Uh-huh. Sure I’ll believe that,” the voice replied with a tilt of amusement.

“Good.”

The silence stretched a bit and Leo’s shaking hadn’t subsided. He shook his hands forcibly and grit his teeth. If he didn’t know anything then maybe his fellow trapped companion can shed some light on to this situation.

“Soooooo, come here often?” Nailed it.

“What?” The voice asked bewildered and Leo smirked in amusement. He can do this. He’s good at talking with people. Easy peasey lemon squeezy!

“What are you in for? Didn’t pay your taxes?”

“I- I don’t pay taxes, but I don’t think that’s why we’re here?”

“Why don’t you pay taxes?” That’s not what he should focus on, but like who doesn’t pay taxes? Aside from him and his family of course, but they’re also mutants living in the sewers. He heard a sigh from the other side of the wall and couldn’t stifle the smirk at the other’s despair.

“That is literally the least important thing to be focused on,” the voice says exasperated. It reminds him of Donnie when he explains something that should be incredibly obvious to everyone. His heart clenches and quickly focuses back in on the present.

“Ok then, what is it that we should be focusing on?”

“Oh I don’t know, the cells we’re locked in would be my first focus point.”

“Mmhmm mhmm, any further thoughts on the matter?”

There’s a brief silence from the other side and Leo worries he’s played too much.

“I don’t know who they are or where we are. They won’t be coming in here for a few days, so your villain monologue is going to have to wait.” The other explains, voice breaking every so often.

“Why? How do you know this?” Leo swallows down his panic and pushes closer to the wall. The door looks more ominous and forbodding. Heavy and locked and solid.

“I’m not one hundred percent certain. I may be wrong, but it would be on brand for these dodos. They’ll wait you out a few days. No food, no water, make sure you’re not at your full capacity.”

“Sounds fun,” Leo wishes to be anywhere else than here. This was way above his pay grade.

“Oh yeah, a blast really. They’ll come in for their monologue as you put it and that’ll be your cue to give them the answers or what ever it is they want from you,” the voice is getting raspier and is painting such a vivid picture of horrors. “What is it that they want from you?”

“Hahaha, that is such a good question!” Leo voice pitches too high and he cringes. His cell buddy probably flinching just as badly.

“You don’t know?” The voice is laced with concern and Leo feels his heart rate pick up. Why him?

“Not a clue! I don’t even know how I got here!”

“Oh.”

“Yeah oh,” Leo wilts and curls into a ball wishing everything just figured itself out.

“Are you in the mob?”

“What? No!”

“Are you a hit man?”

“No,” Leo replied with a huff. This dude will never guess anything remotely close.

“Undercover cop?”

“Nope.”

“An assassin?”

“Ha never,” Leo grinned softly and leaned his head against the wall.

“Uhh, secret government agent?”

“Isn’t that the same as an undercover cop?”

“No. Cops aren’t…well actually are they the government?”

“I would never be a cop or work for the for the government,” Leo grinned and the voice hummed in agreement.

“Small business owner who owes money to loan sharks?”

“I have a business?”

“Yeah it’d be like one of those shady car dealer ships.”

“Shady car dealership!?” Leo jolted upright bringing a hand to his chest in offense. He heard a faint wheeze through the wall. Ah it was a laugh.

“You got those vibes,” the other rasped back a shit eating grin no doubt plastered on to their face.

“That is the most offensive thing I’ve heard,” Leo pouted.

“Am I wrong?”

“Yes! Yes, you are very wrong!”

A silence rang out after his outburst and he felt his heart constrict. He hadn’t even notice he stopped shaking until his nerves kicked in again. Fuck did he mess it up?

“Uh, you good?” His voice faltered slightly as he leans in to get better hearing.

“Mmh, sorry. Head.” It was soft and clipped and Leo worried his lip.

“Shit sorry I forgot,” he replied his voice low but still loud enough to carry through the wall.

“ ‘s fine,” it was weak and Leo hardly heard it with his ear pressed against the cool wall.

“Uh, Buddy you wanna sleep it off? I’ll uh be quiet, promise?” Leo offered despite his heart fluttering faster than a hummingbird’s wings. He didn’t want to be alone again. He didn’t want to go back to that place. Cold and empty and a promise of death. He tucked his hands under his arms and curled his legs before him. He was flush against the wall slightly warmed by his own body heat. He tired to picture someone on the other side. He wasn’t alone. There was someone else here. He wasn’t back there. Yet his heart still threatens to give out with each passing moment of deafening cold silence.

“No, just no shouting. Please.”

Leo nearly wept at the soft response. A beacon of warmth within the cool cage. He stifled his sigh of relief and pushed further into the wall.

“Ight, I can do that. Tots mi-goats.”

“Sorry you sound like a sleazy cars sales men,” the voice replied softly though the smirk was clear as day. He didn’t even need to see the other’s face to know that it was there.

“You sound like a blues singer,” Leo replied with an equally snarking grin, “though I suppose that’s not too bad.”

“Ha ha,” came the dry response.

“Hey, you should sing that song from Toy Story,” Leo prompted. His heart was thrumming softly and shaking subsiding. It was still present. The invisible threat of what’s yet to come still hanging dangerously over his head.

“What is that?”

“Do you not know what toy story is?”

“…”

“Oh my god, how are you even a person,” Leo took a breathe and delved into the magical world of Toy Story. This was fine. It was going to be fine.

Chapter Text

It was dark and it was cold, he couldn’t move and he was in pain. This was normal. Well, for the past-he lost track actually, so he doesn’t know exactly how long. It’s been more than a week. Probably. That’s when he lost count. This constant of untethered and pain is what his normal state of being is. It was his fault and now he’s paying the consequences ten fold. It was fine. He can manage the cold and the pain and aching just fine in the suffocating silence. He wasn’t going to show weakness to the face of the enemy. He was fine. This normal was fine.

“Ughh, does this nut job have any sense of decor!”

Right the new addition to his normal. The loud and bright voice belonging to his new cell mate. The other is always shuffling or moving or talking or humming or whistling. Constantly in motion and making noise. It is an…. Interesting adjustment. When he heard the commotion of the arrival this was the last thing he was anticipating. Their captors were loud and disrespectful. He could hear the carelessness of the group dragging the other across the floor and the harsh crash of a body hitting the hard unforgiving concrete. The slamming of doors were like sledgehammers against his head with the guttural chuckles of the thugs as they sealed the door shut. The mocking was quick surprisingly. A swift “enjoy your new company” filled with sick glee as the second door slammed shut. Leonardo barred his teeth and glared at the door. The implications were not clear then and they are still not clear now. The voice sounds young and ignorant and scared. He worries what their fate will be.

He shifts slightly and a raging pain shoots up his leg from his knee. He feels it all along his body, a rippling effect jostling all the other injuries he’s collect thus far. He doesn’t stifle the gasp of pain in time and the room goes silent. Shell.

“Are you good, buddy?” The voice is filled with genuine concern and sounds like it’s right up against the wall. Leo curses everything.

“Yes, I’m good,” Leo huffs out hoping the sharp pain fades back into a dull presence. He’s gotten used to the ever present throbbing of pain that laces his body. It’s not comfortable, but it’s bearable until he stupidly moves and reignites it all over again.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m peachy,” Leo calls out letting out a deep breathe focusing on stilling his body until the pain dulls. Please let it dull.

“Soooo, have a nice nap?”

Leonardo lets out a bitter laugh. “The best. You?”

“Oh yeah, four outta five. Not the worst place I’ve slept but could be improved upon,” the other bantered with an air of ease. Leo commends the other for being able to keep up the lax attitude despite the last who knows how long he’s been out. His sense of time is shot and he lets out another silent curse. He’s slowly coming undone in here.

“Hey, I’ve got a very serious, life or death, question” By the tone of the voice, Leonardo highly doubts it is.

“Yeah?” He prompts with an exhausted smile. It’s small but he can feel it. He’s been doing that a bit within these conversations.

“Pineapple on pizza: yea or nah?”

“I’m not allergic to pineapples,” Leonardo states dryly. There’s a confused sputtering on the other side.

“That’s not what I meant by life or death!”

“Allergies are very dangerous.”

“You are a pain,” comes the retort no doubt the other is gesturing with his arms. Always in motion. Never sitting still. Always making noise.

“Is pineapple the only topping to choose from?” Leonardo prompts despite the weakness in his own stomach.

“Yes. You have no other choices. Pineapple or nothin,” the other declares with a soft shifting noise across the wall.

“Hmm darn, no jellybeans?” Leo’s heart clenches tightly and his eyes sting with a phantom of an orange mask and bright laugh. He blinks it away quickly. Maybe this was a bad topic of conversation.

“Escuse me!?” Comes the shrieked response. Leo flinches and at the shrill tone, but can’t help to laugh at it. It’s wheezy and painful.

“What about anchovies?”

“Oh please tell me you’re joking.”

“Algae and worms?”

There’s a wail on the other side that Leo wills himself to smother his laughter. He lets out more wheezing and fights off the coughing fit. The shaking would send him through another bout of pain he does not want to deal with. He wouldn’t know what would hurt worse, the ache in his chest or the ache of his body.

“You are crossing so many lines.”

“Ha oops,” he says softer than intended. He doesn’t know if the other heard. Frankly, he doesn’t know if he’ll be able to muster enough energy to go any louder. He grimaces at his poor stamina. Already winded after such a short conversation. He knows he’s slipping more and more each day. He can feel it. He won’t stop though. He can’t. If he gives in, then he’ll never see his brothers and friends again. He’d have failed once again. He’s been failing a lot recently.

He failed to land correctly when he fell into that alley. He hit his head hard on the railing of a fire escape. He was dizzy and sluggish. He failed to notice the figures at the end of the alley until they were early on top of him. He failed to fend them off. He was uncoordinated and messy. It was only five opponents! He’s taken on hordes of foot bots, kraang, triceratons, mushrooms! Yet he failed. They knocked him down and out. And then he woke up here. He didn’t recognize the guy who proclaimed himself in charge; Who the hell is Vin Viddy? He didn’t understand what his questions were trying to get at. They were vague and loose and his head still felt floaty. The proceeding fist to the face had not helped. It continued like that for three days until Vin decided to be straight forward.

“Where is your lair?”

Leo’s blood ran cold, but his eyes were a light with fire. He was not going to fail this. He was unconscious soon into the following beating. His body ached and he wanted this to be done. He didn’t have his belt and he was constantly watched. He felt weak and couldn’t get an accurate count of how many goons there were outside the room. Until he got his chance. He woke after the last interrogation session to no one in the room. Leonardo stifled his body’s complaints and picked the lock easily. They took his belt and obvious weapons, but he was a ninja with a few tricks up his wrappings. Within moments he was out and down the hall. It was long and exposed. No one was around and his senses were high tuned.

He came out to a metal staircase which lead to a wide floor of a warehouse. His stuff was laid open on the nearest table. He made quick work of grabbing it and fleeing. He failed to slip out unnoticed. The alarm bells rung out in the form of yells and engine revving. Leo booked it across the roof tops and shadows. He lost them and let himself stop to catch his breathe. He lost it instantly. Nothing looked familiar. It was all so different. The buildings, the colors, the skyline, the sky itself! It was not New York. It was not his New York. Here he failed to keep his surrounds in the focus. He failed to notice the sniper behind him until he felt the prick of something in his neck. He failed to run and his body shut down. He failed to use his stupid shell cell. He failed to keep consciousness as the still unknown group surrounded him. He failed to escape.

Here he lost track of the days. He couldn’t tell when he was awake or asleep. What was a nightmare or reality. It was all the same anyway. His body was wracked with new bruises and cuts. His wraps and pads were gone. He failed to keep anything.

Vin Viddy proceeded to taunt and mock him. He continued to demand the location of his home. Of important spots where they hung out and frequented. Of anything significant to the family. Leonardo remained silent and still. He failed to keep consciousness, but at that point he’d considered it a win. It felt like forever, he was weak and hurting. He has no idea how long it went on for. Maybe a few days sparsed out. Maybe back to back every time he regained consciousness. Maybe neither or both. Leo failed to keep track. He didn’t want to.

The cell got colder. A new solid door slid across the barred one to keep the cold in and the warmth out. It was a relief for a bit, the cold numbed the pain to something tolerable. Until it started to rear it ugly head in the form of his mind turning on him. His body ached from phantoms of the past. Of a snowy awful night, a fight that stretched across the city. Endless attacks from foot bots and henchmen. Of cold steel ripping him apart one piece at a time. He saw it all vividly and felt it all as if he was still there.

He needed to get out.

The second time came and he did not hesitate. The guard was drunk and stupid and cocky. Leonardo took full advantage of it. He knew he was far from prime condition, his body ached and cried and was slow, but the guard was slower. He was out the door quickly. The scattering of stupidly discarded toothpicks aided him in removing the cuffs from his wrists. He stumbled far too much. Phantom pains snaking themselves across his knee, his shell, his neck. He made it to the window, wide open and warm. He jumped and his knee failed to work. He failed to make it to roof across from the building. He failed to defy gravity. He doesn’t remember the fall or the pain. He doesn’t want to remember it. He failed to escape a second time.

He was not going to be able to escape a third time. When he awoke, he was pinned to the center of the room. He arms outstretched, chained to either side of the wall. He couldn’t feel his hands and couldn’t move them from the encasing metal around each. His knee was visibly hurt and folded painfully underneath him, and no longer a phantom of the past. His head was in a constant state of ringing and it hurt to raise it up off his chest. His body felt frozen to the floor with frost coating the corners of the room. He failed not to cry.

The visits became sparse he thinks. His sense of time destroyed as well as his ability to move without hellfire running through his veins. He could’ve sworn he saw his sensei a few times. The rare times it was his brothers. But most of the time he saw the dark and the cold. All he felt was the pain and his draining hope.

He failed to get out, but he will not fail his family.

“So do you Girl in Red?” The voice snaps him out of his spiraling thoughts and back to the present. He’s silent for a few moments trying to reorient himself and also…what was the question?

“What?”

“Ya know-“ the other must do something physically from the sound of slight movement before continuing, “Girl in Red?”

“I have no idea what that is supposed to mean,” Leonardo knows he’s not all together right now, but this question is not something he would understand even if he wasn’t delirious with pain.

“What!? Buddy do u live under a rock?” The voice sounds slightly offended but mostly flabbergasted.

“Something like that,”Leonardo laughs a bit. The lair is under the city so there’s definitely a few rocks above his head. The darkness seems just a bit more tolerable with the bright voice. The other is good at keeping up a bit and elevating the mood. Leonardo is impressed by them.

The moment shatters like glass once the door opens and the dark feels like it plummets several degrees lower.

Chapter Text

The door bangs open and Leonardo’s stomach drops. He pops up from the wall and moves toward the back, leaning against it with a sly smile. He keeps his arms crossed and hands hidden under his arms. When he finally gets a look at the guy who enters he isn’t impressed. He’s short and greasy looking, but not in an attractive way. It’s like he bathes in oil and doesn’t wash it off. The typical mobster attire complete with the unnecessary amount of jewelery and toothpick makes Leo’s eyes hurt. Checkered pants with horizontal strip suit jacket! Not to mention the colors are clashing and are unnecessarily vibrant. Fingers crossed this guy is colorblind and doesn’t actively choose to pair these things together.

He stands in front of Leo’s cell with the ugliest smirk on his face as he twirls the toothpick in his mouth. He’s basking in his victory and trying to make Leo squirm, but if anything he just makes Leo’s eyes melt. Is that a tie with Rick and Morty on it? This is going to be the most annoying monologue.

‘Yeesh! who is this bozo?’ Leo thinks trying to keep the look of disgust off his face. It is a struggle but he thinks he succeeds. Maybe.

“Ah my new favorite pal,” his voice is condescending and Leo levels him with an unimpressed stare.

“Allow me to introduce myself,” he states in the most typical B-Grade villain way, “My name is Vin Viddy. And your name?”

“Yeah it’s Nunya,” Leo smirks despite not being the best of comebacks it’s still a classic.

“Ah how…exotic,” he drawls completely serious, “now Nunya do you know why you’re here.”

Leo stands with eyebrows raised….this guy cannot be serious. His lackey stationed at the door is choking back laughter, so he clearly has at least one screw turning.

“Because you kidnapped me?” Leo levels this moron with an unimpressed glare. He’s starting to feel foolish about how worked up he’s gotten.

“Ah. Yes, but no need to be frightened I just want some… information,” Vin gestures lazily in front of him with the toothpick in hand. He face looks so punchable.

“Go to the library? Or try google?”

“Ahah you certainly have a sense of humor, but I want more specific infornamtion that you will probably have,” he grins showing off blackened teeth and too much spit. Dude needs better hygiene for Leo’s stomach’s sake. Vin leans in slightly with his hands in his pockets to appear more imposing. His shadow splays across the inside of the cell menacingly.

Leo raises a single brow with dubious gesture, “I don’t know about that. Google knows like everything.”

“Well hopefully you will or else you’ll end up like your dear brother,” Vin chuckles and Leo feels ice run through his veins. He feels detached and flighty as the words sync in.

“Brother!?” Leo exclaims a bit too panicked. He tries to keep his cool and seem level headed, but his heart is racing too fast and too hard. What did he do to his brother?

“Oh dearie me, I suppose you can’t see him?” Vin mocks bopping a hand to his forehead as if it was a silly error on his part. “Yes, your brother is right next door and he hasn’t been very forthcoming.”

“Let him go,” Leo wants to jump out and tear this guy apart. Who else is here? How many cells like this are there? Leo couldn’t feel his ninpo and couldn’t feel any of his brothers, so is there some kind of block? The walls were bare and gray and held nothing of importance on them. He didn’t see any ruins or symbols. There was nothing! How can this sleaze ball have his brothers and where are they? Leo wants to scream and cry, but not in front of this guy.

“Hmmm I think not,” he playfully contemplates, ”you see, your family has been a thorn in my side for years! Your father is the ring leader and I want him and the rest of your family outta my way. I’ve a business to run. It’s taken me years to accumulate this kind of power and money, and I’m not letting freaks like you take it down so easily.”

“I hope it burns,” Leo growls out giving the lowlife an equally burning glare. They glower at each other, sizing each other up with their distaste. It’s tense but quick.

“You’re very mouthy, so unlike your brother and father for that matter. You must be the black sheep of your gene pool,” the man mocks cockily. His laugh is soggy and gross. Leo cringes and vows to strangle this dude with his ugly tie. He feels a slight growl leave his throat and the guy pales slightly. He is quick to recover, visibly brushing off his suit and adjusting it.

“Nevertheless, I didn’t even know he had kids, so imagine my delight when my men stumbled across your brother just waiting to be picked up,” he has a slimy grin continuing his spiel as fluidly as an eel in water.

“He certainly looks just like good ol’ dad and just as uncooperative and an even bigger throne in my side,” he lets out a sigh and shakes his head toward the left as though he’s scolding a child, “so I was thrilled to see the tides changed and you were discovered. I was over the moon when we found you. Guess you two left the nest a little to early hm? But I’m sure your daddy deariest will be more than happy to come and collect you.”

Leo feels untethered. How long has his brother been here? It’s not making sense, they were all in the lair. Wait-no. Raph and April! They went to get pizza right? No it was Don? It’s hard to think and his breaths are coming in short. The man continues on fueling Leo’s spiraling mind.

“But if you’re eager to vamos before then, you could also tell me what I want to know,” he leans into the cell bars with a predatory grin. His eyes alight with the promise of blood and pain. Leo is-Leo doesn’t know. He can’t remember what was happening before waking up in here. Some of the things this guy was ranting about were not clicking either. What did he mean his brother looked like dad? No one looks like dad! His dad is a rat and they’re all turtles and have a human sister! Leonardo was trying hard to scramble for something to latch on to. He was so confused and it was driving him crazy. Who was here? What is this guy talking about?

He hasn’t responded and Vin looks like he’s loosing patience. Leo’s chest is tight and he feels like he can’t get a solid breathe. He meets the mobster’s eyes head on with false confidence.

“Prove it,” his heart is beating endlessly and painfully. This could go well or horrendously wrong! This Vin guy could be bluffing about having one of his brothers here. Nothing is adding up, so it’s possible to catch him in the act now. If he’s bluffing he’s not going to have anything to use as proof and it’ll be fine! Leo is refusing to think about the proof Vin could bring if he is telling the truth.

“Escuse me?” Vin asks with a cocky smirk and a raised eyebrow as if the sheer thought of proof was outlandish.

“How do I know for certain my brother is here? I can’t see or hear him. So prove it,” Leo tilts his head and keeps his lax pose in the face of this dangerous bozo. The man pauses and seems at a loss and Leo feels his heart flutter in relief. He got him.

“Proof? Ah, very well I can deliver that easily,” the grin that replaces the lost look sends Leo reeling. Fuck. Vin tosses his tooth pick to the ground and snaps his fingers then points to the door where the buff lackey stands as intimidation. He’s heavily tattooed and very clearly does not skip gym day. He’s terrifying and Leo swallows thickly. Fuck.

He sees the muscle approach the left door and Leo’s confusion blossoms as he disappears inside. His confusion is replaced quickly by regret and horror. It’s quiet at first, like the other is trying to suppress the sounds of pain. It doesn’t last long until Leo wishes he couldn’t hear at all. The screams are raw and incredibly loud bouncing off the empty concrete walls and cold metal. He’s too scared to know what’s happening. He feels frozen to the spot. This was not what he’d thought would happen. Its loud and it hurts and Leo was the cause. His blood is rushing and he feels like he’s going to vomit. His vision blurs and tries to blink away the fear. Fuck. It lasts for too long and Leo isn’t sure how long it takes for him to snap back to realty.

“Stop! Stop! I’ll talk! Just stop hurting him!” Leo screams over the screeches echoing in this death chamber. He grasps the bars begging them to move or break. He has to stop this. Vin is alight with joy and snaps again after a few moments. The goon steps back out and Leo’s afraid to look at him. Vin’s smile rivals the Cheshire Cat’s, looking over his victory. Leo doesn’t try to hide his shaking, and he probably wouldn’t be able to even if he tried. He’s at a loss, that was not his brother and he doesn’t understand what’s happening! He just caused someone to get…he doesn’t even know what would cause those kinds of screams. He doesn’t want to know either.

“Wonderful, this is going to go smoothly. So long as you answer my questions, you won’t have to have any more…proof,” Vin smiles as he pats Leo’s cheek. Leo numbly moves alway from the bars and stands unsteady in the middle of the room. He can’t catch his breathe. Vin fluidly grabs another toothpick from his coat pocket before continuing.

“Now then, lets-“

“Um, Boss?” Comes a low voice from the door. A head pops in hesitantly, looking nervously around the room. Vin sighs with his whole body before turning toward the door.

“Yes Brock? I am currently in the middle of something,” Vin complains gesturing back to Leo’s no doubt pathetic form.

“There’s a um- issue in the north district,” Brock mumbles out with a gesture toward the door. Vin swears loudly and colorfully. With a childish stomp he turns back to Leo a fake grin plastered across his ugly mug.

“I’ll be back for what I want. Don’t get too comfortable,” Vin threatens as he pushes his goons out the door. It slams with a shaking echo that leaves Leo flinching. He can hear the yelling of Vin slowly fading as he goes to attend to the problem at hand. Leo lets his legs walk back until he hits the wall with his shell. He collapses quickly and tries to catch his breathe.
Fuck.

Chapter Text

Leo doesn’t know how much time passes before he snaps out of his endless spiral. There was nothing to snap him out of it. No noise was leaking over from the other side and no sounds of footsteps echoed from the hall. It was deadly silent and Leo was left to be trapped with his own thoughts. He can hear the quiet whine of pain like a gunshot and Leo sits straight up.

“Hey are you-how’re you doing?” Leo asks pathetically as he scrambles to the side wall. It’s a few minutes of gasping pained breathing and soft groans before the air is filled with silence once more. Leo feels his heart rate spike and pushes closer to the wall.

“Peachy,” it’s rough and breaks a little at the end, but it is the best thing Leo has heard since the strangling silence cut off his mind from reality.

“Good. That’s uh-good. I am so-“

“Not. Fault. Not your fault. You’re fine,” the other rushes out kind of slurred and broken. Leo wants to cry and rage. It was his fault. He opened his stupid mouth thinking he had a few cards in his hand. He caused everything the other is feeling right now.

“But I-“

“It is not your fault. You didn’t know. I didn’t know. It wasn’t the worst thing I’ve felt,” if Leo had hair he’d be pulling it all out. He should be the one doing the comforting. This guy has been here for longer than Leo and dealt with this kind of pain frequently enough that it wasn’t considered “the worst thing”. Leo wants to go home.

“Are you sure?” His voice is tiny and pathetic.

“Yes, it’s fine. That conversation was…something.”

“Yeah, What the fuck was that!?” Leo finally exclaims too loudly and too panicked. He knows distantly that the voice doesn’t like yelling, but right now it’s freak out time. His body and mind are on two different pages. He’s not aware of his surroundings and frankly he wishes the surroundings were different. “My dad doesn’t have brothers!? None of my brothers look like my dad! This dude is a loon! I don’t even know you!”

“He thinks..we’re brothers?” It’s breathy and too light and Leo can hear the chocked pain. Fuck! He got them hurt! He doesn’t know what Vin had that goon do, but he’s never heard a sound that pained. He probably won’t ever forget those screams. He shivers and clamps his hands over his ears.

“Fucking right?! I don’t know about you but I find that hard to believe,” Leo replies hysterically curling further into his ball.

“What…color are you?”

Leonardo blue screens. What? He can hear ringing in his ears as the question processes and he fumbles for a response. How is he supposed to respond to that!?

“What color am I!?!?” Leo screeches as he faces the wall willing his presence into the other room. “That is the worst phrased question I’ve ever heard! Are you racist dude? In this day and ag-“

“I’m green…and a turtle…”

“No way. You’re a- are you serious? You’re a mutant turtle!?” Leonardo cannot take this anymore. What is happening?

“Mmhm”

“Guess he’s the racist then if he thinks all turtles are related… I hope you know I am absolutely loosing my mind,” Leo cannot keep his voice from shaking. He can’t tell from what, the adrenaline, the fear, the excitement, or all three all at once at hundred percent. In the hidden city there’s a large array of species, but he’s never seen other turtles. Frogs and fish and bears and animals he didn’t even know existed! Never had he seen other turtles or anything that looks like his brothers and himself. Granted they’re not yokai but even the mutants he’s seen, none of those guys were turtles either. Who was this? Leo’s curiosity is peaked and questions burned to be asked.

“Same…I’m starting to come to conclusions I don’t like as well,” the mysterious mutant turtle, apparently, mumbles.

“Care to share?” Leo shoves himself against the wall in a more comfortable position. The other was quiet and hard to hear. He wanted to know what their ideas were. A sense of forbodding nestled in his gut and Leo tries to shove it away.

“Did you regonize that guy?”

“Nope and I wish to Unsee him! That man is a walking fashion train wreck!”

“Your priorities are skewed,” a huff of breathe Leo is counting as a laugh followed the statement.

“I can multitask,” Leo declared with an unneeded smirk. No one else was around to see his expression, but it brought a soft comfort to Leo to pretend. “Can you share your thoughts with the class?”

“…I don’t think I want to.”

‘Well that’s comforting!’ Leo thought incredulously. He softly thunked his head against the stupid wall.

“Fine… I will be asking again shortly…” he mumbled grumpily. Mysterious or not, this turtle is going drive him up a wall!

“Are you sure you want to know?”

“Am I sure I want to know what kind of situation I’m possibly in? No I don’t! I like being utterly clueless to my demise,” Leo snarked waving his hand around dramatically.

“Hmm I think we’re in an alternate dimension.”

Leo felt the floor drop from beneath him. Don’t panic Leo, this is fine! You’re not there! This isn’t that place, you’re not there, you’re not alone! He futilely thought to himself. His family isn’t here and he’s alone. He’s alone in entire other dimension, but it’s fine this dimension is not there. Leo is not there.

“One where there’s another group of mutant turtles,” the other states plainly, breaking his inner struggle of reassurances.

“This is insane,” Leo replies his voice filled with disbelief and shaking his head in his hands.

“It’s not unlikely, from my experience it’s very possible to be the case.”

“How!? How is that the logical conclusion here?!” Leo straightens and throws his hands in the air.

“Well he talked about a family of turtles that isn’t our own and I personally don’t know any other family of turtles and you didn’t recognize him so it’s unlikely he’s from wherever you’re from…” the turtle says as though it explains everything despite it actually not explaining anything.

“We could be in Jersey,” Leo replies easily.

“What?” They sound incredulous and Leo could picture the look of absolute confusion. Good because that’s how he felt.

“I don’t know, I’m blanking here! Maybe we’re just in a different part of the country that also happens to have another family of turtles that kind of look like us? Who torments this guy? And happen to be old enough to have kids? It’s possible?” He rambles while gesturing to no one to emphasis his theory.

“Sure,” the other drawls with no agreement in the statement. Rude.

There’s a heavy silence as Leo calms himself from panicking. He needs to get a grip and sort this all out. There’s definitely an explanation for all of this. Maybe there’s a family of turtles in the hidden city that started coming to the surface to torment this guy! And Leo and whoever this guy is, because he doesn’t sound or act like any of his brothers, were in the wrong place at the wrong time! Perfectly reasonable and totally possible! Sure he’s never actually seen any other mutant turtles, but they’re probably not as social! Yeah, totally! Leo lets his head fall against the wall with a heavy sigh.

“Do you think we should play along?” He asks tiredly up at the ceiling. The dull and gray and depressing ceiling.

“What?”

“Like pretend we’re actually that guy’s kids? Maybe he’ll mount a rescue?” Leo answers toying with the idea of being rescued by super mutant turtles and beating this slime ball into the dirt. Leo is so tired.

“I doubt that,” comes the scoffed response.

“Whaaaaat, why so negative?” Leo whines back his knee bouncing. “It’ll be fun!”

“No.”

“I’ll be Leon and you can be…Elliot,” Leon says with a grin. This he can do. He can focus on the conversation and the present. Don’t think about anything else.

“Elliot? That’s not happening,” the turtle replies no doubt shaking his head.

“Oh? What’s wrong with Elliot?” Leon raises a brow and glancing over his shoulder at the blank wall.

“Why can’t I make up a name for myself?” He’s dodging the question!

“Fine, what’d you got that’s better than Elliot?” Leon feels his chest loosen slightly.

“…Ryan,” It’s confident but has a hint of hesitance to it. Leon refuses to laugh.

“….”

“What!?” The other exclaims louder than anything Leon has heard yet. The rasp is still present but the volume is stronger than when they first started talking.

“What are you a frat boy? Where’d you even get Ryan?” Leon grins toying with his fingers.

“Wh-it- like Space Heroes?”

“Ryan from Space Heroes? That’s a weak name,” He jokes and also what the heck is Space Heroes?

“It’s Captain Ryan actually,” the tone is uppity and such a nerd move.

“My mistake Mr Captain Ryan from Space Heroes,” Leon calls out and he can feel the glare from beyond the wall. He stifles his laugh at the thought.

“I’ll keep calling you Nunya,” Captain Ryan of Space Heroes responds with a grin. Yeah Leon is not calling him that. He’ll steal a page out of Raph’s book: his name is now Buddy.

“That’s not as good of come back as you think it is my dude.”

“You’re adopted,” Leon doesn’t hold back the startled laugh.

“GASP! I’m telling dad!” He hollers back and can hear the quiet wheezing laugh. He joins the other in the joke and lets himself enjoy this moment.

Chapter Text

The morning’s training session was a work out. Despite his old age, Master Splinter did not slouch on their training in the slightest. He came up with new training methods and obsticals to keep them all on their toes. Even Mikey was wiped out on the couch lazily petting Klunk. Raph has disappeared to the showers and Don to his lab. Leo hardly thinks he’s actually doing anything other than resting his head on the table. Leonardo decided to take advantage of the rare moment of quiet in the living room to meditate. The sounds of lapping water, the happy purr of Klunk, the relaxed steady breathing of his brother. Leonardo took it all in as he unwound from the training. He felt his body relax and begin to recover. It was nice. Then the door opened and the peace shattered. It was too good to be true.

“Hey guys! Where ya at?” The bellowing voice of Casey Jones encompassed the lair. Michelangelo let out a whine due to the fleeing form of Klunk.

“In the living room Casey,” Leonardo called remaining in lotus position.

“Yeesh, what took you out Mike?” Casey asked once he appeared by the couch taking in the sparaled out form of one orange masked ninja.

“Hnrgh,” came the eloquent response from said turtle.

“Wow, that bad huh?” Casey said patting his head before flopping down on the open chair.

“It was…intense,” Leonardo agreed stretching out his neck.

“Man, Splinta scares me more and more. I am never challengin’ him to anythin’,” Casey declared with a shiver. Leonardo smirked at the other’s valid reaction.

“Geez, ya bone head your so loud I could hear ya from across the lair!” Raph called as he approached the trio gathered in the living room. He hoped over the couch and landed on Mikey’s legs who let out an annoyed “Hrrk” at the disturbance.

“Dude! I am relaxin here!”

“Yer relaxin is takin’ up the entire couch,” Raph retorts picking up the assaulted legs and dropping them off the couch. Mikey gives him a glare before swinging them into Raph’s face and onto the back of the couch.

“Mikey keep yer nasty feet outta my face!” Raph hollers attempting to wrestle the offending appendages off the couch. Mikey grins evilly as he shoves his feet further into the raging turtle’s face.

“Keep your face out of my feet’s way then,” Mikey cackles loudly.

“C’mere you little-“

Mikey lets out his high pitched shriek at Raph’s attack. Leonardo sighs at the wrestling brothers on the couch while Casey eggs them on. Children.

“Guess they bounced back fast,” Don’s voice filteres through the hoots and hollers of the abrupt wrestling match.

“Nothing ever does keep them down for long,” Leonardo replies as Don sets himself on the back the couch. Despite the flailing limbs he remains steady and unaffected.

“So what brings you here Casey? Usually you’re here a little later in the day,” Don asks dodging a wild kick.

“Oh right! I busted a deal in the north end the other night and I heard somethin’ I wanted to talk to you guys about,” Casey said which caught everyone’s attention. Raph and Mikey ceased the wrestling match but stayed relatively intertwined.

“I thought April wanted you to cut back on that,” Leonardo stated while Casey rubbed his neck sheepishly.

“I mean, it’s not like I went lookin for it, ya know! I just… stumbled upon it and it’s not like anything bad happened! It was an easy…ish bust,” the older human rattled off while receiving four looks of unimpressed doubt.

“Uh-huh just like Mikey stumbles upon well deserved noogies and wet willies,” Raph stated dryly. Mikey gave a nod before his struggling resumed.

“Wait Raph I swear I’ll keep my feet outta your face! No wet willies dude!”

“Hmm, shoulda thought of that before,” Raph grinned and Mikey shrieked as the struggle match resumed.

“Guys I’m serious here!” Casey stands up suddenly and the four snap to attention.

“What’d you hear Casey?” Leonardo asks rising from his position and standing at the ready.

“It’s gonna sound crazy, but it’s what I heard I swear!” Casey says waving his hands in front of him. Leonardo exchanges a look with his brothers before looking back to Casey.

“We live for crazy, lay it on us dude,” Mikey assures sitting up a bit to give the situation his full attention.

“Well, it was two of the lower level mobs. I didn’t see who was there, but the weapons were crazy strong. I was biddin’ my time because ya know it’s a little more high stakes than a knife fight!”

“Yeah?” Don prompts with a raised brow at Casey’s floundering.

“I heard some of the guys talkin about…somethin. It was weird though and I didn’t get all of it. I thought they were talking about you guys, but like that can’t be right! Right?” Casey rants and turns back to them for agreement. They all stare blankly back at him.

“Case, what did ya hear?” Raph folds his arms over Mikey’s legs.

“Don’t laugh. It’s what I heard. I heard that one of the mobs has uhm… has two of your kids?”

The room is silent for a moment. Casey stands uncertainly before the group of turtles. Their faces are a mix of dumbfounded, confused and lost.

“Like obvisously I won’t be mad at ya guys for keepin a secret but like, April might be- definitely will be, I’m a little hurt but like that’s not the important part yeah? Cuz like your kids are in danger right now,” Casey rambles through the silence oblivious to his friend’s utter confusion.

“We have kids!?” “We don’t have kids!”
“When would we ever- how would- Casey!”
“Are you certain that’s what you heard?”

A clamor of voices rose up as did the turtles themselves. Casey stumbled over his words overwhelmed by the various questions and reactions.

“Listen, I’m repeating what I heard!”

“Are they saying they have two mutant turtles? Or like human kids claiming to be ninjas? Or-,” Don begins to ramble off theories.

Leonardo feels dread in his stomach. It had been a while since life had thrown a curve ball at his family. It was so peaceful. The nightly patrols were tame and never got to the point of being world ending or universe shattering or life threatening. This- what ever this is- Leonardo had a heavy feeling it was not going to be an easy tussle in a back alley.

“Who’s kids did they think they have?”

“I don’t know! Said they nabbed two turtles with masks and weapons and were holdin’ them to get answers outta em!” Casey explained further the mood shifting to a darker territory.

“Yeah, holdin’ em is one way to put it,” Raph grit out once the implications started to settle in.

“We gotta get those kids outta there,” Mikey said gesturing vaguely up.

“What else can you tell us. Who were they working for? How long did they say they had them or anything,” Leonardo grilled trying to get as much of a grasp on this situation as he could.

“I don’t know much. They’re one of the newer groups. If I saw em I could pin em. They didn’t say anything about how long they had em for,” Casey explained disappointed he didn’t have enough information. He had hoped the guys would clue him in on it.

“Then we’ll go out and track them down. See if we can get more solid answers and any leads to where they’re being held,” Leonardo stated as the others nodded. They began to gear up and head for city. It was going to be a long night and Leonardo prays that it’s not the start of something bigger than them.

They start the night by splitting off into groups looking for anything suspicious. They look into any recent mob activity, sightings and all trades. They search long and hard but come up empty handed. The next night follows a similar pattern. The only good thing of note however, is the name of the mobster in charge, Vin Viddy. He’s a recent head of a criminal group who got their hands on some heavy hitting artillery. They have a name but no location. Asking around should be easy enough.

The discovery leads them to a shady apartment complex where Casey tracked down a few of the guys he saw at the weapons drop. They all converge on a nearby rooftop ready to take them down and out. They’re here for answers and hopefully a rescue. The night is cloudy and Leonardo feels a weight settle in his gut. He frowns down below him hoping his bad feeling won’t turn out to be disastrous.

“I bet they’re Donny’s. He had that thing with that one alien chick,” Mikey calls out from his side of the roof top. He hears Raph groan and Donatello sputter.

“I did not! There was no…thing! We helped her in the fight and then she left earth while we slept remember? So no thing happened,” Donatello stands glaring down his brother with a tint to his cheeks.

“Oh that was not who I was talking about, but true! Now I’m thinking it might be Jahnna,” Mikey chuckles at his brother’s embarrassment and flailing.

“Mikey shut it,” Raph calls out over Donatello’s freak out.

“Poo no fun,” Mikey pouts still keeping an eye out below.

“This is serious,” Leonardo chimes in. He knows Mikey knows this, but this can be saved for a different time and place. They’re supposed to be on look out.

“Yeah dudes I know, but don’t you find it odd? How would we have kids and not know?” He asks crossing his arms with a slight frown.

“Could be time travel?” Raph suggests with a shrug.

“Time displacement could be a possibility. Similar to when we got sent back in time or forwards in time and all the other times...” Don chimes in listing off how often they’ve been sent through time. Geez what haven’t they done.

“Oh man that’ll be a pain. We can’t interact with ourselves from the past! It’ll mess up the whole space time continuem!” Mikey exclaims holding his head in his hands dramatically.

“You watch too many movies Mikey,” Donny replies with a sigh.

“You don’t watch enough.”

“Lets find out. We’ve got company,” Leonardo calls out pointing out the men piling out of a run down car. They’re big guys and impressive looking. The turtles don’t hesitant to descend onto the unsuspecting mobsters. The fight is quick and brutal, neither side holding their punches. Mikey takes out the last mobster with a high kick to the face and he drops like a lead weight.

Raphael has one pined to the wall with his sai dangerously close to the neck. He’s smaller than the others but not by much and he’s shaking like a leaf.

“Vin Viddy. Where is he? You betta start talking,” Raph growls out inching the blade closer to skin.

“I-I swear I had nothin’ to do with it! I didn’t touch em! I’m in charge of weaponry and that’s it!” The guy trembles and Leo narrows his eyes.

“You didn’t touch them?”

“N-No not me! Vin, he has Big Sal do the dirty work and sometimes the other guys but I swear-“ Raph presses closer and the guys cuts his panicked rambling off.

“You’re gonna tell us where they are and where Vin is,” Raph says and the guy looks on the verge of passing out.

“He’s got em out on the docks in warehouse 1208. He’s usually there. Said one of em was gonna start talkin and-and please don’t hurt me man,” he blabbers and Leo tightens his grip on his swords. He can see his brothers are plotting out the fastest way there. The night is far from over.

“Where are they being held exactly?” Leonardo asks getting in the guy’s line of sight.

“Second floor in the third room on the right. Vin, he’s usually in his office or out on the floor,” Leonardo gives Raph a nod before lifting the sai away.

“The kids. What condition are they in?” Don pipes up quickly before Raph can proceed further.

“I-I don’t know man. I don’t go in there.” Raph glares and moves the sai back toward his face.

“I never saw em! But one of em sounds in bad shape. Big Sal ain’t known for havin a soft fist ya know,” Don looks grim at the answer and nods to Raph. He makes the knock out quick, but it’s hard and definitely going to be leaving a permanent mark on the side of his head.

“Shoulda hit these bastards harder,” Raph growls stomping closer their group.

“What’s the plan?” Mikey chimes in looking slightly shaken, but determined and ready to break everyone and everything.

“We need the BattleShell and more supplies than I can carry in a duffel bag,” Donatello states griping his staff tightly. Leo nods and begins his planning.

“Don head back and grab whatever you think you’ll need and meet us at the warehouse. Raph call up Casey and have him on standby. By the sounds of it we’re heading for the main headquarters of this operation. With the kinds of weapons they use, we’ll be in over our heads if we go in directly. We know where they’re being held so it’s going to be a stealth and recovery mission first.” The others nod and break apart in a dead run. He knows they don’t like being unable to take this creep down. He doesn’t like it either. However, the information they’ve gathered does not paint a picture he enjoys. These kids are still an unknown, but with that last conversation they’re confirmed to be kids which makes Leo’s blood run cold. It may not be tonight but they will duel out justice and they will make it the worst thing this gang has ever encountered.

-

Leonardo sits perched in the deep shadows of the looming warehouse before him. He can see lots of movement inside through the fogged windows. He grimaces at the sheer amount of enemies crawling around inside as well as patrolling outside. However it could always be worse, and he was expecting more then what’s he’s seen so far. He had spotted several trucks pulling away from the building, so the numbers are more in their favor should a fight break out. The way in is still heavily guarded, he spotted four groups circling the grounds each armed with dangerous weaponry. He spies Michelangelo return to the roof top before waving him over. Leonardo slips through the night silently, keeping an eye on the people below. The two make their way over to Raphael who sits perched on the edge of the warehouse rooftop.

“Anythin’?” Raph asks as they approach and Mikey shakes his head with a frown.

“There’s no windows on that side. Just the front and back apparently,” Mikey reports from his scouting.

“We can’t chance the front. There’s too many down there,” Leonardo shakes his head looking over the roof.

“Skylight is right over the warehouse floor and what I’m guessin’ is the office,” Raphael says gesturing over the glass windows.

“The back it is then,” Leonardo sighs. They’ll just have to time it right and make sure no one is looking or going down the hall. The windows don’t allow for much clarity into the building which unnerves Leonardo. His gut is rolling uncomfortably.

“Raph’s turn!” Mikey points at a unimpressed red masked turtle.

“My turn? Since when do we take turns?”

“Since you dropped me last time I had to pick a lock,” Mikey retorts with his arms folded.

“I ain’t gonna drop you,” Raph states pushing Mikey over to the edge. Leo shakes his head tiredly and assumes look out. With mild bickering, Raph pushes the window open and slips in before popping back out with an all clear.

The hall is narrow and long, extending down on either side before disappearing around the corner. Mikey scratches his head before heading left. Leo and Raph shrug and follow along keeping their senses peeled. They’re too exposed and Leonardo feels jittery. Mikey slowly opens the third door on the right. He pops his head in and frowns hard.

“No ones in here. It’s like a break room or somthing,” Mikey says opening the door wider and stepping in. Raph lets out a curse as he looks around the brightly lit room. Several worn down tables and folding chairs pushed against the walls and center of the room.

“Maybe it was third door on the right from the other direction? Or like his right and our left?” Mikey rambles scratching his head trying to narrow down the search.

“Ugh nothin’s that easy. We’re gonna have ta open every frickin door at this rate,” Raph growls stomping silently toward the door once more. Leo sighs before freezing. The sound of gun fire and shattering glass echoes from the hall and Leonardo is booking it out of the room.

“I’m guessing Don’s here?” Mikey says a hint of nervousness lacing his tone. Leo’s bad feeling is taunting him with an ‘I told you so’ as they by pass the open window they entered through. Leaving the only other source to be the front windows or skylight. He can hear the sound of fighting echoing from the ground floor. Leonardo skips the stairs and launches himself into the fray, Michelangelo and Raphael on his heels.

The warehouse floor is filled with crates and forklifts. Long tables span the back walls with weapons in various phases of assembly. There’s an uncoordinated attack in the center with Donatello in the middle expertly dodging and attacking. The skylight is shattered with glass scattering the floor with broken crate bits and a few downed bodies.

‘So much for a search and rescue,’ Leonardo thinks tiredly as he takes down a few thugs sneaking up on his brother’s back. Don shrugs apologetically when he catches his eye and Leo just shakes his head. It’s chaos and confusion as the brothers fight against the horde of mobsters. Dodging bullets and lasers while making sure the enemies go down is a familiar song and dance. It’s the bigger canon like guns that Leo worries about. He hears a few deafening blasts from the other end of the warehouse and panics slightly. He spies Raph weaving through the smoke as he battles against a large tattooed man wielding the canon gun. Leonardo grits his teeth as he takes down two more goons and takes in the scene. There’s still a few men left and he has a hunch reinforcements are on the way.

‘Darn it we don’t have time for this!’ Leonardo hisses to himself blocking a wild punch from a weaselly looking woman. He takes her down as well as the other coming up behind her.

“Don go find the kids! Mikey cover him,” Leo hollers over the chorus of fighting. He takes out the two opponents coming up behind Mikey allowing the other to race after Donatello. Leonardo heads over to Raphael to aid him in taking out the canon wielder.

“Hope you’re ready for another work out Raph,” Leo says in lieu of greeting as he throws a few knives at the gun. They hit their target and it starts to spark. The goon growls before throwing it behind him.

“I’m gonna crush these morons,” Raph replies with a vicious grin launching himself at the tattooed muscle and Leo takes his chance to take out the converging goons. The fighting is long and hard, he’s sporting a few bruises and a killer ache in his side. He throws his latest opponent into two others and rests his hands on his knees. Leonardo pants heavily while taking in the status of the fight. Raph deals with a handful of thugs easily while the downed bodies remain still or unable to stand. Leonardo spies movement from the catwalk and sees a tiny man with a slimey appearance. Vin Viddy. Leonardo growls standing at the ready. Mikey’s voice stops him in his pursuit however.

“uh Leo… slight hiccup…” Mikey hollers from the staircase on the opposite side of the warehouse. Leonardo feels his chest tighten and glances back at the retreating form of the head mobster.

“I’ve got the slime ball Leo! Go with Mikey,” Raph hollers taking down the last thug and booking it to the cat walk. He launches himself up and over the crates piled along the wall.

“Right, thanks Raph,” Leo calls watching Raph land with a heavy clang onto the catwalk.

“Oh it’s my pleasure,” he says cracking his knuckles as the slime man attempts to skitter away.

Leonardo follows Mikey’s retreating form through the hall and slips into a room on the left. It’s the size of a glorified closet with a table and few boxes scattered around the room. There’s garbage over following in the corner and reeks of alcohol.

“You’re gonna wanna see this,” Mikey says stepping out of the way revealing Don standing over the table with gear scattered across it. Leo feels his insides freeze and his heart drops. There are pads and wrappings and various knives and throwing stars cluttering the tabletop. However, the most eye catching are the two pairs of twin katanas and blue masks.

“I’m starting to think it’s not time displacement,” Donny says looking up from weapons and gear.

“What are you thinking?”

“Another dimension fiasco probably,” Don answers with a wince.

“But like two Leo’s!?,” Mikey exclaims gesturing to collection of swords. Leo agrees with the absurdity of it.

“I don’t know! This is weird,” His brother says rubbing his chin deep in thought.

“The gear and weapons are so different,” Leonardo voices as he examines the swords closely. One set is weirdly bright with deep colored wrapping standing out like a sore thumb against the muted colors of the room. The other pair looks heavier and more used, the grips are woven with an expert hand and the swords are well cared for.

“They’re definitely not from the same place,” Don agrees with a tilt of his head.

“This sword feels…weird?” Mikey says handling one of the blue swords with a intense curiosity.

“Mikey stop touching stuff…he’s right though it feels like it’s giving off an energy?” Leo says sheathing the sword. The sword feels like it has a presence to it as though it’s thrumming with life and motion despite being cold and still.

Raph peaks his head in and leans against the door spying the weapons easily. He gapes slightly and looks wildly between his brothers. Who don’t give him any explanation. He seems to piece together something himself once he spies the two blue masks laying haphazardly across the pile of wrappings.

“I can run it through some scans back at the lab maybe I can find traces of it in the city,” Don says looking the swords over and Leo feels winded.

“Traces of it in the city?”

“Leo…we checked every room. They’re not here,” Mikey says clenching his fist tightly and looking defeated. Leo frowns deeply and curses inward. He hears Raph punch the wall beside him.

“Those trucks that left as we got here…” Raph tails off his anger choking him into silence. He should have known. He should’ve clocked it as odd.

“I’ll run through the security camera and start a search,” Don says grabbing his shell cell from his pocket.

“Do you think that guy has the same energy signature for you to track down? Like magic?” Mikey asks gesturing to the swords again his foot tapping slightly against the dirty floor.

“Hmm, Mikey might be on to something,” Donatello mumbles staring at the swords critically.

“Sure why not, two dimension hoping Leo’s and Mikey coming in with good ideas. This night is so weird,” Raph growls his frown deep with concern and anger. He pivots sharply and begins to leave while calling over his shoulder, “I got that bastard down the hall and I want some answers.”

Michelangelo hurries out after him leaving Leonardo and Donatello to collect the gear and stuff it into Don’s duffle or carry it in their arms. Leonardo feels like he has two left feet as he stares down at the familiar yet foreign masks and swords. Don and Leo arrive to see Raph pushing a bruised and bloody Vin against the wall painfully and growling out threats. The greasey guy trembles minutely while futilely pushing away. Vin lets out a false cocky smile once he spots them and Leo sneers.

“Oh look daddy’s here,” he grins despite the obvious threat to his life. “Ya know, I thought it’s was little egotistical to dress em up as mini you’s.”

Raph shoves the man hard against the wall eliciting a rough cough and gasp of breathe.

“Hey yo easy! I don’t judge the family traits of you freaks. They was very entertaining: polar opposites and all. But just as annoying as you lot,” Vin cackles to himself and Leo feels his blood boil. His grip tightenst on the foreign blades and masks.

“Where’d you move em?” Raph growls with glaring Mikey over his shoulder.

“What the fuck are ya talkin about,” Vin wheezes with confusion.

“The room was empty and we saw the trucks leaving here. You’re not getting out of this,” Mikey says he’s voice low and dark.

“What-they’re not there!? There’s no way they’re gone!” The man blabbers wiggling intensifying against Raphael’s painful hold.

“That’s not gonna work ya asshole,” Raph says giving another rough shove. Vin doubles over and lets out a wheezy whine.

“Ha- Maybe they just don’t like you and chose to runaway again. You must be a bad father yeesh. Talk about bad family relations,” the man jokes weakly giving a gross smile toward Leonardo. In an instant he’s down and out with Raphael standing over him with a murderous look. Leo lets out a shaky breathe he didn’t know he was holding. He doesn’t know how he’s feeling. Nothing is making sense.

“So guess Leo’s the dad then? You have kids and didn’t even tell me!?” Mikey says breaking the heavy silence with his hands planted on his hips.

“Why would he tell only you?” Donatello asks with a raised bro and his hands tightly gripping his bag strap.

“Why not?” Michelangelo replies with a shrug and Donatello sighs heavily.

“Get outta here ya goof now’s not the time,” Raph says giving a light shove to Mikey’s head as he stands, “we got two kids MIA and beat to shell.”

“We gotta find them before someone worse does. He seemed genuinely surprised they were gone,” Donatello says shifting on his heels.

“They’re going to be unnarmed and defenseless. We need to find them now,” Leonardo agrees with a nod pushing away any panic and discomfort. The mission is not over yet.

“What’s the probability of them still being in the area?” Don asks as he trails behind Leo who heads for the doors.

“Lets find out,” Leonardo stated dividing his brothers up to search the area. They each take a different direction and Don begins the search for the vehicles that left earlier if that Vin guy was bluffing. Leo is lost. Not physically he knows where he is like the back of his hand. Mentally however is another story. The last few nights have been a rollercoaster. The threat of two mutant turtle kids being hurt was as horrifying as it was confusing. The theories they assembled ranged wildly to explain what was happening. There’s no way they’re children from the future with those weapons and masks. But why two Leonardos? Two different Leo’s from two different worlds at that. Last time turtles from a different world appeared it was full a set of turtles…does that mean the other brothers are scattered across the city? How many sets of turtles were here? How come they didn’t hear anything concerning more? This night was going to be a long one.

Chapter Text

“When do you think this guy will show up again?” Leon asks his tone casual but Leo can hear the tremor of fear.

“I don’t know. Sorry,” he admits shamefully. He doesn’t think anything he would say would help the other anyway.

“I think I’m gonna bust out. I’m not gonna wait for our unknown dad,” Leon announces with a series of shuffling. Leo feels his heart twinge and frowns.

“Hmm”

“We can totally do this. I’ve broken out of worse things…not by myself, but it happened,” Leon’s voice is choked with emotion Leo can’t place. Dispare? Anguish? Fear?

Leo listens to the other rant about possible escape plans. Each gets wilder and more outlandish than the last. Leo can tell he’s not actually putting thought into these scenarios. It’s as if he’s talking just to talk. To fill the silence and the atmosphere with something other than dread. Leo meditates and lets the words roll over him softly. It’s weirdly comforting despite his usual need for silence. Memories of bickering brothers and goofing off flood his mind and Leo takes a breathe. He does not want to get lost in his mind right now.

“Hey Elliot? You good?”

“I’m not responding to that”

“And yet you did!” Leon sings back no doubt with a finger gun and a wink. Leo rolls his eyes.

“Anyway. You have given no input into any of my plans and I feel like this break out is not very 50/50.” Leon continues the sounds of soft foot steps suggesting he’s pacing. Leo has no idea how the hell he still has energy to able to move.

“I won’t be contributing,”Leo admits more harshly then he intended. He grits his teeth and stares pointedly away from his knee.

“Woah, harsh my mellow. Why not? I know you do not want to stay here,” Leon insists his voice louder, closer to the wall.

Leo does not respond.

“Listen, I know it seems…bad. But I think we can do it if we actually put effort into a solid plan. I’ve got- I have- ok so my streak isn’t the best admittedly, but I’m willing to try,” Leon’s speech was thick with heavy memories and missing context Leo doesn’t have the insight for. He clearly is referencing something dangerous and big. Leo grimaces at the lost but hopeful tone Leon used. Leo needs to breathe.

“Fine.” He said tensely after a pause in the conversation,”I’ll help you plan.”

“Yes! That’s the spirit!” Leon rejoices excitedly and the shuffling returns to the wall.

“But I won’t be leaving with you,” Leo interrupts the party on the other side of the wall. Leon goes quiet and Leo holds still.

“What? No. Why? That’s not happening,” Leon demands his voice is unwavering in the declaration.

“Leon, I’ve been here longer than you have been here. I’ve tried and failed. I won’t be able to aid you. I’d be a hindrance,” Leo explains calmly his throat hurts and his knee spasms painfully. His point proven to no one but himself.

“But- that’s different. You were alone. We can help each other! I’ll help you get out and you can lead the way! You know how to get out of here right? So I’ll watch your back and you can focus on the leaving. That’s what teams do,” Leon protests strongly. Leo can feel the piercing and determined look Leon is sending through the wall. He sighs tiredly.

“Leon-“

“I promise we can do this together. I’ve worked in a team my entire life. I know that we can do this,” Leon continues and Leo isn’t sure if he’s trying to convince him or his own self.

“Leon-“

“It’ll probably be hard, but you can’t give up so easily. We’re not as alone as we think. We’re stronger together. It doesn’t matter how far apart we are as long as we stick together, we can do this,” Leo sighs loudly and feels the burn of tears against his eyes.

“Leon!” He shouts and his throat protests sharply, but he pushes on. “I physically cannot make it.”

“What?” The voice was small and confused and Leo mentally kicks himself for taking away the drive he had a second ago.

“The last time…when I escaped I got hurt. I cannot move my leg easily or quickly. I also have more…restraints than you do.” Leo admits despite the burn of disappointment racing up his spine.

“Wh- how bad?”

“Leon.”

“How bad? I’m asking. I’m not going to give up so easily, and neither should you. Is it just your leg?” Leon’s voice regained it’s strength and Leo’s heart trembles.

“Hmm. That’d be one of the biggest problems. I have not moved since I was brought back here. I don’t think it’ll hold any weight,” Leo admits softly and full of guilt. He thought this was over. His knee was healed and fine. Now he’s back at square one and this time he doesn’t have his brothers or friends or a farm or his father’s spirit to help. He’s broken and alone.

“Then I’ll carry you,” Leon states easily as though he’s commenting on the weather.

“What? You can’t do that. I’d slow you down and we’d both be caught,” Leo argues back glaring at the stupid wall.

“That’s if there’s anyone here to catch us,” Leon grins cockily and Leo scrunches his nose.

“And that’s going to happen how?”

“This guy wants information right? So I’ll send him and his goons on a wild goose chase throughout the city to get the answers,” Leon boasts accompanied by more shifting.

“How do you know if he’ll actually send people out? Do you know what he wants?” Leo asks a small voice raising suspicion.

“No, but you do. What did he ask? What does he want to know?”

Leo is silent for a moment. There was a range of garbage that man wanted. The most dangerous was the location of their home. Leo eyes the cell next to him. He doesn’t actually know if this guy is really a mutant turtle. He’s never actually seen him. He’s just taking his word for it. Leo is the one that admitted to being a turtle like an idiot. He hasn’t been thinking. This could be a ploy to get him to leak the information. A sick and twisted game because Leo never spoke a word to Vin. Leo’s heart beats heavily and the silence stretches. He’s failed again hasn’t he.

“How do you know if they would have to leave here to go look for things?” Leo asks harshly glaring daggers at the wall.

“Wow, ok. Uh weird tone.”

“Answer the question.”

“Geez! This guy is a totally sleaze ball, but it’s not like I haven’t encountered this type of nut case before. They usually want to know everything about us-me and my brothers. Where we came from. How we were made. What were made of, though that one is usually followed up by sharp and pointy tools rather than locations. Regardless it’s still the same song and dance. This guy wants to know where our supposed dad is or what makes him tick or whatever in order to hunt him down and take out this other turtle family.”

Leo takes a breathe and thinks. He follows the logic and lines it up with his own life. His own experiences and focuses on all the information he knows about Leon. He’s odd and wildly peppy and disarming. He’s got too much energy despite being caged for well over a day with no food or water. He’s constantly making conversation and being friendly. But he’s genuinely kind and the questions and conversations are too bizarre to be faked. The muffled panic attacks are too familiar to be anything but real. The nearly silent sobs he hears every so often when the other thinks he’s fallen asleep are not something a low level actor would commit to. The fear and pain and screams Leon let out after Vin left were too real. Leo breathes in and out.

“He wanted to know where they-we? Uh our supposed dad lived. Places that they’d frequent. Patrol routes. Network of how they find out drop points and meetings,” Leo lists in a tired voice hoping it carries over to Leon. The other shifts subtly and the pacing is back.

“I can use that. I tell him fake addresses and a few of them. Hopefully we’re still in New York or else this won’t go over well,” Leon rambles off easily.

“We are,” Leo confirms. He saw it. Despite the drastically different skyline it’s still New York, he could see that much.

“Dope! That’ll be the easy part. The hard part will be confirming when they leave and how many have left. And also if he decides to leave someone in here if Vinny boy doesn’t believe me,” Leon mutters running through his thoughts loud enough to include Leo.

“I can tell you that.”

“What? Do you super hearing or something?” Leon asks approaching the wall again.

“No. There’s a small vent over here. I can hear the motors of their trucks when ever they leave. It’s how I timed my other escapes,” Leo admits while Leon moves sharply.

“Perfect! So we send the goons off and we can time it when they leave. You have the exit plan. Now we just need to get out of the cells.” Leon lists off the needed parts of the escape attempt. He is pacing again and mumbling too low for Leo to hear. As the time passes Leo hears the mumbles turn into heated curses. The shuffling becomes more erratic and frustrated. In for a penny in for a pound. If Leo is wrong about Leon, then he’ll be ready for what ever comes his way.

“Leon, does he still carry those tooth picks with him?” Leo asks once the other lapse into a quiet.

“Yeah he looks like a complete idiot. He just tosses them on the ground like c’mon dude, littering! That’s so low,” Leon crows as he moves back against the wall. Leo smirks, perfect.

“Pick any and all toothpicks up,” Leo instructs his voice for once light with something close to hope.

“Ew why?”

“Do you know how to pick locks?”

“Yeah, I’ve been in so many situations that require that skill.” Leo grows concerned over that statement, but pushes it away. Later.

“That’s what I used. I broke a few of them so you’ll need to gather as many as you can get,” Leo said and heard Leon moving away from the wall. He heard the comical struggle of Leon reaching for little tooth picks scattered across the floor. He knows he looked ridiculous, so he stifles his smirk picturing Leon flailing around like a mad man gathering up little sticks.

“Gottem! Damn look at us go,” Leon celebrated slightly breathless. Leo heard the motion of Leon nestling back against their wall. He let himself smile at the other’s triumph.

“Hey…how come…didn’t they know that’s what you used to escape? Why would he keep leaving them in arms reach? Is this a taunt? Are we going to do this but just run into a wall of big guys ready to pummel us outside of that door?” Leon sounds small again and Leo yearns to give the kid a hug. He sounds so young and lost and Leo won’t let him suffer here any longer.

“He thinks I’m mute.”

“What?”

“Ha, my throat it is…before I came here it was already not a pretty sight. When I refused to talk he chalked it up to that,” Leo explained a sad smile on his face. He didn’t want pity from the other and he’s glad there’s a wall between them. He doesn’t want to know what kind of look Leon is giving him.

“And also he’s a cocky idiot who has a lot of dangerous weapons and people under his thumb. It wasn’t him who caught me, he’s a moron,” Leo continues after a few moments of quiet. He didn’t want Leon to comment on it. He needed the subject changed.

“That’s accurate. He was wearing a Rick and Morty tie,” Leon cackles mockingly and Leo releases a breathe.

“Who is that?”

“Oh my god I wish I were you. You literally do live under a rock,” Leon exclaims with a laugh. Leo lets out a laugh of his own much quieter and breathy, but it’s a laugh nevertheless. He feels himself focus on the plan and run it through his own mind. He’s flighty still he knows this, but he’s not going to let this kid stay here. He takes a breathe. Time to ruin the mood.

“Leon.”

“Uh-yeah?” Leon sobers up at Leo’s tone and he’s thankful.

“I need you to promise me something and I need to you keep your word.”

“This is very ominous,” Leon teases and Leo sighs, he spoke too soon.

“Leon.”

“Yeesh ok ok! What is it Debby Downer?”

“I need you to promise you will escape and not get caught.”

“Uh? Yeah that goes without saying. We’re not gonna-“

“You need to escape no matter what happens. There is no guarantee this will work out how we envision,” Leo barrels over Leon’s words. He needs this kid to promise.

“This is sounding a lot like you trying to get me to leave you behind if it gets tough,” Leon’s words are light a carry over a jokey rhythm, but Leo hears the serious undertone.

“I will be slowing you down. They will notice we are gone. I am not going to…magically get better once we leave. I need you to promise me Leon,” Leo insists as he stares down the wall. He curses it now that he can’t see Leon. He wants to get this point across.

“Uh yeah not gonna happen,” Leon flippantly states and Leo growls.

“Leon I am being serious. This is not a joke. I need you to listen to me if we’re a team. Do not ignore your team,” Leo scolds and he hears the flinch Leon does. He won’t feel sorry about this.

“Ok.”

It was small and Leo barely heard it. He hates himself for this. “I need you to say it and to keep to your word.”

“Ok. Ok! I promise not to get caught and I’ll escape. No matter what,” his voice is shaky but there’s no hint of deceit and Leo lets out a breathe.

“Thank you. Sorry,” He says quietly. He doesn’t know if Leon heard him or not. He’s not sure if the other even cares. Leo takes another breathe.

Behind the wall, Leon sits with his fingers crossed behind his back with a determined expression on his face.

-

The moment comes when the soft revving of engines fades and Leo gives his signal. The plan was going off without a hitch. When Vin had returned so many hours later, Leon played his part with ease and gave Vin all the dirty details. Leo had a hard time deciphering if he was lying or not. It would all be useless to Vin, but what he didn’t know was good for them.

Leon is quiet but quick with the lock. There’s only mild swearing and Leo bites back the impulsive scolding. He hears the creaking of the door and soft foot falls approaching. Leo wills his breathing and heart to remain calm. He cannot afford to loose his emotions too soon. The click of a lock is like a firework in the dead off the night and Leo squints into the light of the open door. He’s…colorful? Bright red crescents mark his eyes and frame his face well. Yellow curves adorn his thighs and upper arms and his shell is brightly patterned of blues and greens. He’s also taller than he expected which is wild.

“Leon?” He calls and the other shakes himself out and finally approaches. He doesn’t miss the full body flinch Leon does at the first step inside. Leo watches the other carefully. He knows he’s a sight considering he can see his mangled knee everyday. He feels nauseous every time he looks at it, so Leon is probably going through various stages of disgust and discomfort.

He’s too lost in thought to brace for when the lock of one of the shackles pops open. His chokes against the surprised and pained noise that wants to escape his throat. Leon looks frightened catching his limp arm before it falls fully to his side.

“Sorry wasn’t ready,” he pants out and gives the other a small smile of reassurance, “you can let go of my arm.”

Leon looks at him critically which unnerves Leo. The other slowly lowers his arm with a grim look before moving over to his other side. Leo slowly works feeling back into his numb arm and hand while Leon attempts to pick the final lock. The toothpicks are fraying and Leon looks beyond frustrated. He hears the click and braces, but sees more than he feels Leon grabbing his arm before it moves. Leon gives him a smirk before looping it over his shoulder and grabbing the edge of his shell.

“Shall we bust outta this joint?” He asks his voice unwavering and confident. Leo blinks at the one eighty of the nervous stance to this unwavering pillar next to him. He pulls in a breathe and gives a nod as they stand slowly. Leo doesn’t put any weight on his knee but the extreme change of position sends a thousand knives through his nerves. He keeps breathing. The moment is over in a minute but it feels like an eternity. Leo glances over at Leon who has a hard look on his face, it disappears quickly once he catches Leo’s eye.

“Lets move,” Leo says his voice firm. They have a mission and he’s done failing. Pain, doubt and insecurities will be smothered and locked away. Leon gives a nod back and they make their way out of the cell into the warmth of the light.

The hall is empty and lit up dimly, perfect. Leo gestures to Leon the way to go as the hallway drags on. It’s a longer process than Leo wants, but his leg is unresponsive and drags them down. He keeps breathing. They make it to the window and it’s miraculously open. He glances out and spies the neighboring roof a few feet down and across. It’s an easy jump to make. Leon looks back at Leo and gives a glance toward his knee.

“It’ll be fine. Now go,” Leo assures placing a hands on the younger turtle’s shoulder. He doesn’t look reassured but gives a huff of annoyance. He helps Leo onto the ledge of the window much to Leo’s displeasure. Leo waits for Leon to make his jump, but a shattering of glass and fighting breaks his attention. Leon takes that moment to grab Leo and throw him out of the window.

“What the-“ he exclaims in his surprise the wind caresses his bruised skin and the night shines beautifully. The ground is less welcoming and he stifles his cry of blinding pain on the impact. He hears the gravel shift as two feet land beside him.

“Leon! That was not the plan,” Leo growls out as the colorful turtle quickly loops under his arm and hauls him back up. The other has the audacity to give him a sly grin and a shrug.

“Hm? Oops?” He responds not a hint of remorse as he begins trudging along the roof top.

“Do not do that again,” he says as he pushes them toward the shadows rather then the middle of the roof.

“We’ll see,” Leon snarks a bit meanly as they reach the end of the roof. Leo points to the fire escape and Leon drags them toward it.

“We won’t see. You go first and you do not wait,” Leo snaps once they reach the rusty metal. He unloops Leon’s arm and shoves him forward. It hardly does anything unfortunately his strength sapped beyond his hope. Leon gives him a slight glare before dropping onto the grated floor and then does not move. Leo lets out a deep sigh as he drags himself up and onto the fire escape himself. He hasn’t felt this ignored since the first few missions he lead with his brothers. Leo keeps breathing.

The climb down was too long and too loud. Leo pushes himself faster despite his protesting body. He’ll have time to rest later. Now is not the time. Leon is like a fluttering bird constantly moving forward then back to Leo despite all of Leo’s protests. Leon is quick despite his own lethargy and no doubt bouts of dizziness if the swaying is anything to go by. Leo is able to steady Leon the few times he got dangerously close to collapsing. He keeps breathing.

The ground is wet and warm and Leo nearly weeps. The alley is shadowed and a welcoming sight. The night is not over and they are still too close. He can still hear the commotion from the warehouse they’ve just escaped from. They’ve probably been spotted escaping or their cells to be empty. There will be people after them in moments and neither are fit to fight. Leon is not listening so he will be captured despite his promise to flee. Leo will not let that happen he will not fail. He keeps breathing. He grabs Leon and gestures toward freedom and the shadows welcome them with open arms.

He misses the green armored vehicle parked in the alley across from them.

Chapter Text

Leon was breathless and his heart was beating so fast it felt like it was still. He’s shaking and exhausted but he can’t stop moving. Not yet. They’re still too close and Buddy, Ryan is a dumb name sue him, was heavy in his arms. The sounds of gun fire and yelling was distant but not distant enough for Leon to feel comfortable. Also clearly not for Buddy either seeing as he was still eerily quiet and in super stealth mode. Who is this guy?!

When Leon first laid eyes on the other turtle he’s ashamed to admit he did freeze. The guy was bruised and nearly as unnerving as the dark cell he was stuck in. It was not a sight he was expecting despite what Buddy had let on. His knee was worse than he described or didn’t describe really because a knee should not look like that. He just said he couldn’t walk! His eyes were sharp and glowed ominously white in the darkness. He was littered with various bruising and injuries and his arms outstretched too far to be ok. Despite the enormous amount of pain this dude was in, he was still moving and moving faster than Leon was expecting. His new friend was filled with secrets clearly and Leon was buzzing with curiousness. Also had a healthy dose of admiration…or fear. This guy was the, dare he say it, Lou Jitsu of the turtle world. If Lou Jitsu was a super injured and slightly unstable turtle with clearly no bitches and had a lame villain as an arch nemesis in the film. And not his dad.

Leon was yanked from his thoughts metaphorically and physically as Buddy pushed them into the darkness surrounding a dumpster. Leon was confused for several seconds before a group of four heavily armed people trotted back toward the warehouse. Reinforcements already!? They’ve been gone for like a minute! He severely underestimated how many goons this nimrod had. Leon glanced down at Buddy to see his gaze was hazy, but focused on something. After a few moments, Buddy stood up and gestures for them to scurry across the open lot. He directed Leon to various places to hide and duck toward periodically in areas even Leon didn’t see. Literally who was this guy!?

Leon isn’t sure how much time had passed between their escape and when they finally stopped moving. They were tucked up on a rooftop in an abandoned pigeon coop. It was covered and surprisingly clean. Kind of…he stepped in something he’s not going to think too hard about. Leon set Buddy down as painlessly as he could, he didn’t succeed considering the expression of agony on the other’s face. Leon collapsed next to him uncaring about anything he might be sitting on. His breathing was hard and wheezy. Or that could have been Buddy’s breathing. That guy did not sound good. Leon’s limbs felt like lead and had faint tremors running through them. His mind however was still running a mile a minute not catching the hint that it was break time. They had an opening in front and behind them incase they spotted a tracker and needed to dip. He prayed no one came for them. He didn’t want to go back. He didn’t think he could move any farther. He was so tired. They needed food and water and rest and first aid supplies and needed to keep an eye out for anyone following them and they need something to protect themselves with and- Leon needed to do these things. Buddy was still wheezing and poorly suppressing coughs. Damn. He really wanted a Raph hug right now. The all encompassing warmth and sturdy cradle of his arms. The kind that swallows you while with the reassurance that everything was going to be ok. It was the best kind of hug. Leon imagined it and let himself pretend it was real. He quickly swiped away the traitorous tears that slipped out.

Leon’s got this. In a quick motion, he’s up on his feet and peaking out at their surroundings. He spies the lit up signs of various stores and homes. The city that never sleeps. Yippee. He sees no suspicious movement on the horizon or visible streets. Good. He does see a convenience store. Oh how convenient! He grins at his own joke and his new target.

“Buddy I’ll be right back,” he tosses over his shoulder with a quick glance. The turtle is panting still and his eyes are too unfocused for Leon’s liking. He’s gotta do this quickly. He grabs one of the blanketed tarps laying on the roof a few feet away having been blown off their little hideout. He covers the other up to stay out of sight and also to help warm him up. It was cold in there. Leon shivers and pushes away thoughts of a desolate, cold and dangerous place. ‘Focus on the now Leon,’ he thinks shaking his head to dislodge the memories. Satisfied with his job well done, Leon moves across the roof and stakes out the store below. It’s super bright and irritating forcing Leon to shield his eyes against it. That will probably be a problem. However, the half asleep cashier and blank security cameras he spies in the reflection is less of a problem. Leon moves with the night and slips in when the coast is clear. He catches the bell above the door before it can wake the cashier. The lights hum happily above him as he quickly scans the shelves. He won’t chance his fate nor Buddy’s and grabs the bare necessities. He scoops up a nearby tote bag and stuffs it all inside before sneaking back toward the door.

Ding!

Leon’s heart trembles and ducks out of eyesight. The cashier mumbles and watches the door with disinterest. He hears heavy steps going through the aisles with purpose. He looks around wildly and spies a back door a few rows down. Perfect. He keeps an eye on the bored atendente and the reflection of the rather intimidating looking costumer pursuing the chips while crawling to his new exit. The door is heavy as he quietly pushes against it and slowly slips out the back. He makes sure it closes just as silently, before letting out a breathe of relief. And he thought running while carrying another turtle was the most stressful moment of the night. The alley is damp and cool and Leon takes a moment to himself. He knows he should go back and start helping Buddy, but he’s so…so much all at once. He’s tired and scared and hungry and- he wants to cry. He really wants to cry. So he does. He’s tucked far into the back of the alley, no windows are open, the roar of cars is frequent that it drowns out his sobs.

He wants to go home. He needs his brothers and sister and his dad. He knows he’s messed up a lot. Too much one could argue. He thought it was done. They stopped the Kraang and closed the portal. He survived it somehow. He knows how and he’s never going stop feeling guilty he could’ve lost his baby brother. He could’ve lost all of them! This kind of suffering should be over. He doesn’t want to constantly let down his family and make them clean up after him. He doesn’t want them getting hurt trying to get him back from what ever screw up he caused. He wants them safe and alive and- and he wants to be with them. He wants to be selfish and just be with his family. He wants to stop getting into these situations. The shredder. The kraang. This Vin Viddy moron. Leon is tired and he wants his brothers. His ninpo remains cold and empty and Leon cries harder.

Buddy is in the same position he left him in. His eyes moving periodically as if he’s watching something invisible to Leon. It’s unnerving to Leon, but he focuses on fixing what he can. It’s easy to coax the other turtle to drink some water, harder to get him to eat something and then keep it down and then nearly impossible to give the other something for the pain. The sun is peaking over the horizon by the time Leon settles down with his own portion. It hurts to look at but he continues to watch the sun rise. It’s warm and feels like a hug. Buddy doesn’t start to move until the sun has nearly run its course. The sun blanketing the sky with a final wave good bye in a sea of vibrant purples and red and oranges. Leon misses home.

“Where’d the bag come from?” It’s soft, incredibly raspy and sounds painful. Leon cringes.

“That’s your first question?” Leon asks with a incredulous smile. Buddy still looks unfocused but not as bad as the previous night. He’s slow to take in their surroundings before looking back at Leon and gives him a nod.

“I robbed a bank and then bought it from a store.” Buddy gives him a flat expression before letting out a breathe of air. He’s counting it as a laugh to boost his ego. He hands over a bottle of water and granola bar. Probably not the best on an empty stomach but there were limited options. Buddy takes it slowly and seems to think hard before looking back at Leon. His eyes are intense with something and Leon looks away quickly. He has no idea what the hell that look was, but Leon felt like it was misplaced. A feeling of guilt worms it way into his stomach like he was deceiving Buddy in someway.

((It was a look of awe and envy. It was a look of honor and beyond impressed at Leon’s skill and resourcefulness. It held a little bit of jealousy.))

They rested underneath the dirty tarps and kept a hushed conversation about anything and nothing. Leon talked about his favorite movies and video games and Girl in Red. Leon firmly believes Buddy lives under the biggest of rocks with how much pop culture he doesn’t understand. Leon was happy to go off on all of it, giving a much needed education. Buddy was happy to listen and add in various bits of teasing and good natured mocking. He did seem genuinely interested in Jupiter Jim. A good student in Leon’s eyes.

“We should move soon,” Buddy announces after Leon returns from a second trip to the store. That’s cashier needs some serious sleep.

“Why?”

“We weren’t very subtle nor are we very far away,” he explains patiently and Leon huffs a bit.

“Fine but only if you actually take some pain medication,” Leon says presenting the bottle. The other makes a displeased look and Leon shakes it his face.

“They won’t help,” Buddy grumbles attempting to shove it away.

“Nuhuh bucko, that’s not gonna fly. I’m the medic here and you gotta follow doctors orders,” Leon states putting the bottle firmly in the other’s hand.

“Who declared you the doctor?” Buddy huffs childishly.

“Me and my pain free body. You want to move, so you have to take it,” Leon glares down at the stubborn turtle not relenting despite the harsh glare he receives back. It’s a rather intimating look especially when the light makes it look like his pupils are gone.

“Fine.” Buddy relents and dry swallows the recommend amount before tossing it back at a disgusted Leon. “Now lets move.”

“You’re a heathen. You have a water bottle right there!” Leon exclaims while packing up their trash and goodies into the tote bag and slinging it over his shoulder.

“At least I took them. The coast is clear.”

“At least I took them,” Leon mocks as he slides under Buddy’s arm despite the huff of displeasure. “You are such a bad patient.”

“So I’ve been told,” he grumbles under his breathe but Leon catches it.

“Oh so you have a reputation! Wonderful, I love this,” Leon said dripping with sarcasm.
The night follows similarly to the previous. Leon being used as a living crutch as they make their way through shadowed alleys and fire escapes. The city is darker than his own which allows for ample hiding places which is a good thing. He misses the lights and the sounds. He’s starting to believe in Buddy’s earlier theory about being on an entirely different world.

The moon is making its decent when they find a sheltered nook on a roof top. It’s shadowed deeply from nearly all sides while allowing them to see the streets and sky. Leon takes out their meager supplies as they settle down and get much needed rest. It felt like they were walking for ever. They didn’t make much progress in terms of distance. It was hard to move across the city while tired and injured, who knew!

“I’ll take first watch,” Buddy says startling Leon out of his head.

“What? No way! You’re on your last leg, literally. I’ll take first,” Leon protests wagging his hands is disagreement. Buddy gives him a soft glare.

“No. You’re in better condition to run and fight. You need to recuperate the most so you’re able to stay in good shape in order to run,” Buddy says slapping away Leon’s hands from his face. Leon gives the other the highest eyebrow raise that Donnie would be proud.

“And what about you?” Leon asks arms crossed and defiant. He knows what Buddy is trying to do and he’s not letting him. He didn’t promise shit back there. He knows Buddy is on to that fact, but he doesn’t care.

“I’m fine,” says the totally not fine companion that’s going to drive Leon up a wall.

“Oh totally, the dead leg and the fact you haven’t stopped shaking totally screams fine,” Leon snaps and the others gives him a huff.

“I am fine. It’ll pass while I rest,” Buddy says calmly while settling against the wall.

“Yeah while you sleep because I have first watch,” Leon grins flipping his hand behind his shoulder. The motion is empty without his mask tails and he feel hollow inside.

“You’re such a pest,” Buddy shakes his head and gazes up to the sky tiredly.

“A pest with first watch. Sleep.” Leon says seriously and unrelenting while surprising a flinch. The two stare each other down in a battle of who will relent first. A tense moment passes as the glaring intensifies and Leon is begging silently for it to be over. Leon knows he’s not doing to well mentally, but this guy is insane! He keeps pushing others needs before his own and is ready to needlessly sacrifice himself at every turn. Leon doesn’t understand him. Doesn’t he want to be free? Go home and see his own family? Why would he give up now?

“Wake me up in three hours,” Buddy relents grumpily and settling deeper against the wall. Leon lets out a breathe in triumph.

“Sure what ever you say little guy,” Leon says as he absolutely was not going doing that.

“Little guy!?” Buddy nearly shouts sitting up slightly giving Leon a bewildered look.

“It’s past your bed time…little brother,” Leon grins deviously as the other flails a bit.

“Little brother!?” He’s hoarse voice shouts impossibly quietly like he’s yelling in small caps. His mouth gaps like a fish and Leon stifles his laughter.

“I’ll tell dad you were up past your bedtime,” Leon chides mockingly channeling his tattle tale energy.

“You are a pain in my shell,” the other grumbles shifting into a more restful position. Leon doesn’t think it looks comfortable, but so long as the other sleeps he does not care.

“Aww love you too!” Says overly sweetly while batting his eyes. Leon can very clearly see the smile Buddy is suppressing as he curls up to sleep.

The night descends and the sun once again peaks over the edges of the city. Leon feels a few tears slip out as he watches the morning bleed with soft yellows, oranges, purples and reds.

Chapter Text

Leo is not going to sleep. He saw the bags under Leon’s eyes and the bag he scavenged from somewhere. Leon didn’t sleep at all. He got a stop short nap while waiting out the day, but that was it. It was fitful and not long enough before Leon was jerking awake with a sharp breathe. Leo wanted to ask and offer comfort, but Leon quickly changed the subject and began moving around again. Always moving, always shifting, and always talking. Leo’s concern for this kid was skyrocketing further and further. This kid was going to drop sooner or later and knowing his luck it would be right at the worst time. So no. Leo is not going to sleep. He will meditate and regain his energy while being alert and ready. He’ll come to in three hours, or what will hopefully be three hours. Leo’s sense of time still hasn’t come back even with the obvious cycles of the sun. He feels so useless, but meditating will allow him to rest while still being alert. He’s not an idiot he knows they’re being followed. He can feel it.

So he settles down and lets his body relax. He focuses on his breathing despite the pain that wracks his sore throat. In and out. He finds his rhythm and basks in the familiarity and comfort. This is something he knows he can do easily. Mediating had also been fun for him. His brothers have their own ways of mediating. Donnie listens to music while working on things he can do in his sleep. Familiarity and ease. Raph lets his mind rest while working out. Repetition and concentration. Mikey finds his in skateboarding. Motion and fun. Leo prefers the traditional way, allowing him to focus on his center.

He lets his mind settle and breathes. He feels…someone? It’s warm and strong and comforting and so familiar but different.

“Father?” Leo gasps slightly his heart beating a little faster.

“Ah, not quite,” comes a voice that’s filled with care and kindness. It’s not the warm and deep tone that Leo is used to. He shoots his eyes open and is reeling at the sight before him. He sees a gray furred rat in warm brown robes with big eyebrows. They’re in a expansive field of some kind and it’s breathtaking.

“Oh-your not- who are you? Where are we?” Leo rushes his mind running a mile a minute and he soaks in his surroundings.

“I am Master Splinter, though you may already know this,” he chuckles warmly and Leo’s stomach twists. He knew but he didn’t want it to be true.

“And you are Leonardo,” Splinter continues and Leo struggles to keep his composure.

“Yes how did you-?” He begins to ask confused until he feels his mask snug against his face and weighted down with his swords on his back, he thought he lost those. He feels more like himself. It’s been a while, the wraps and his attire almost feels foreign. His stomach twists again.

“I’ve never seen place like this before it’s- incredible,” Leo breezes by the look the other send his way.

“This is a shared mind scape,” Splinter says going along with Leonardo’s change of subject. “I heard you calling out and you felt similar to my own Leonardo. I apologize for the intrusion.”

“You heard me? That’s…cool. How did you hear me?” Leo asks feeling giddy. He is very intrigued and wants to know more. ‘This is so cool!’ He squeals to himself his chest warmed and comfortable. Imagine what he could do if he could connect with his brothers like this. They could connect with him from anywhere. Their enemies wouldn’t be able to keep them down or separated. Leo’s mind races with possibilities. His heart stutters with a thought. Maybe Leo could call out to them from here.

“Hmm I can feel your determination. It is very strong,” the other says stoking his chin and Leo feels unsteady at the all too familiar motion.

“Uh thank you?” He eloquently replies needlessly clearing his throat.

“Your will is very similar,” Splinter continues and Leo feels like he’s under a microscope despite the open expression on the rat’s face.
Leo smiles pleasantly and nods hoping the conversation shifts away. He hears the elder chuckle kindly before he sighs and a serious look takes over. Leo feels a shift in the air and has a hunch there will be important matters at hand.

“Leonardo, my sons have told me what has transpired. I do not know much, but I know you are in trouble,” Splinter says his voice unwavering and heavy.

…fuck. He feels panicky for some reason. There is no threat here. This is Master Splinter! It’s not his father but it’s still a version of him. It’s fine! Right?

“I-yeah, but we’re safe right now. We escaped and are hiding. It’s fine and nothing I can’t handle,” Leonardo stumbled lamely not making eye contact. He is very intrigued by this blade of grass, it is so interesting really! Splinter hums his hands folded in his lap and Leo feels like he’s been scolded. Splinter does not believe him in the slightest.

“My sons would like to help you. It is dangerous for you two to be out in the city. I know you are not from here, so our dangers are unknown to you and your brother.” Splinter explains soothingly and Leo feels safe and protected. He wants to curl up next to his father and get a solid warm hug. But this isn’t his father and he’ll never get back what he’s lost.

“We haven’t run into anything yet. I’m not chancing anything,” Leonardo assures. He shoves away his yearning and channels his inner Captain Ryan. His inner self that has lead him and his family through everything life has thrown at them.

“It would be safer here in the lair, don’t you think? It is home even if it is not the one you are familiar with,” Splinter says and Leo crumbles a little bit. He wants to give in. He wants this really badly. He’s learned that nothing really goes his way. They’re being hunted and he doesn’t want to drag more people into this. He doesn’t want to be the reason for another person to get hurt or die.

“I can sense your turmoil. Be at ease Leonardo,” Splinter says resting a hand over Leo’s tightly shut ones in his lap. “My sons are very skilled they can and will help you.”

Shit! Leo will not cry. The hand is warm and solid and inviting. It’s worn from the years but is still a soft comfort. He wants to take the hand, but he can’t. Leo feels like something is going to drop for the worst. This moment is all too good and this Splinter is so warm. He misses his dad. Leonardo breathes.

“I-I saw a street sign it said Harrison on it. We’re tucked between the vents and roof entrance. We can’t stay though. They’re gonna find us,” Leo rushes. He shouldn’t say anything. He knows something is going to happen he can feel it.

“Hmm I will tell my sons. Move if you must, but as soon as night falls they’ll go there for you,” Master Splinter assures and Leo tries to believe in him. Leo is breathing but feels faint. He wants to hope. He wants to feel safe, but his thoughts won’t let him. They keep screaming that something is going to happen. He knows, he can feel it! He can see he’s not hiding his thoughts well based on Splinter’s expression. Leo doesn’t try hard enough to hide it until the other starts moving and then-Splinter hugs him. Leo stops breathing. The meadow fades out tauntingly and Leo struggles to take back his concentration. It’s a fruitless battle as he fails to find his rhythm. He curses himself harshly. Why did he have to fail at meditating! At that moment!

Leonardo snaps awake with a gasp into blinding light. He breathes and tries to gather his surroundings. It takes too long and he kicks himself for loosing himself so easily. He sees Leon staring at him with wide eyes and concern. Leo thinks he looks vaguely scared. He settles back down and rubs his face and his hands come away wet. Ah.

“What time is it?” His throat hurts and threatens to give out. Leo is surprised it hasn’t yet.

“…”

“Leon.” Leo says sternly getting the other to snap out of staring at him. He feels goosebumps rush across his skin.

“Oh right, uh, it’s high noon,” Leon says giving self satisfied smirk and finger guns. Leo stares at him with a frown.

“That’s more than three hours,” he over spelt? It didn’t feel like a dream and he swore he was still in mediation. He can still feel the warm arms wrapping around him.

“I mean I never said I would wake you up,” Leon smirks folding his hands behind his head. Prick.

“Ughhh, just go to sleep,” Leo groans at his antics.

“Nah, I’m good,” Leon shrugs and Leo glares.

“Leon.”

“What I’m fine!” He exclaims childishly. Leon was complaining about him being a bad patient?

“I will nerve strike you,” he threatens smoothly.

“You can do that!?!” Leon jumps an excited gleam in eye despite the fact it was a threat and not a brag.

“Easily. Now try to sleep. I know this is scary but you need to try. Even if it’s short bursts.” Leo explains urging the other to give in. He’s in bad shape and he looks so tired despite his effort to cover it up. Leon goes quiet and still. Leo can see he’s scared, but he doesn’t know of what. (That’s a lie he can imagine because he has so many fears of his own: being found unaware, helpless to help, helpless to stop it, helpless to escape and fail all over again and again)

“I will be here. I am not leaving you. You’re not alone Leon. I promise you,” Leo says laying a hand on the others shoulder. It’s cool and solid and tiny. He can feel the muscles under his hand twitching and gives a squeeze before pulling away.

Leon’s expression stutters before falling. His smile finally breaks and he breaths hard and quick. His movements are quick and stiff as he folds himself into a ball. Leo can see the tears trailing down his face but makes no comment. Leon’s shuffling continues for a few minutes before Leo feels a hard shell bump against his hip. He lays a tentative hand on the shell and feels Leon stiffen slightly before melting into the touch. Leo lets out a soft puff of air as Leon slowly drifts off.

Leo sighs and breathes watching the sun set. All too soon, the night has approached and Leo has ushered them off into the night. Leo tried to stay for as long as he could. He wasn’t sure anymore if what he saw was cruel dream or an actual conversation. Regardless, he couldn’t force himself to remain still any longer. They needed to move. He could feel them closing in. Leo swears he saw them. Swears he keeps seeing them. Out of the corner of his eyes, they’re on the streets, in the alleys, on the rooftops. Leo peaks out from the side of brick wall to scan the surroundings. He can hear Leon getting fed up. His foot tapping has become more frequent and he keeps throwing glares his way.

“I don’t see anything.” Leon finally snaps.

“They’re close,” Leo replies calmer than he feels.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes I am.” He throws a glare over his shoulder.

“How? I have pretty good eyesight. Where are they?” Leon states as he too scans the surroundings.

“They’re not here,” Leo grits out stubbornly.

“Are you serious?” Leon folds his arms over his chest with a raised brow.

“I know they’re following us, Leon. Let’s go,” Leo gestures with his head and attempts to slide against the wall. A soft yank on his shell turns him around to face an annoyed Leon.

“Uh no. No. We’re taking a breather right here real quick,” Leon says not removing his hand as Leo struggles to shrug it off. What the hell is this kids grip strength?

“Leon.”

“Listen, you’re cool and super crazy skilled, but you are also like…how do I say this… you are not very In touch with reality,” Leon says gesturing with his free hand and Leo halts his struggle.

“What?” Leo heart stops.

“I see you, Buddy. You track things with your eyes that are not there. I’ve seen you do it multiple times,” Leon says sternly but with an edge of concern and care. Leo wants to scream and curse and punch something. He thought he was getting better! He looks away and clenches his fists.

“Fine. But we’re not staying here for long it’s too exposed and still to close-“

“Too close to the warehouse, yeah, I got it,” Leon cuts him off before lowering them to the ground. They sit in silence under the tattered awning above the roof access door. The commotion of cars and horns fill the night sky. It’s peaceful. It’s a lie.

Leo feels like he’s being watched, but he doesn’t know if it’s real or not. He’s doubting himself after Leon’s confession. He tries to mediate, but the feeling of eyes on him just gets worse. This cannot be in his head. He also thought he felt his father’s hug this afternoon, so he ignores it. The eyes are not real. He doesn’t believe it.

Leon stiffens and Leo is in high alert. It wasn’t in his head. They are here. The truck squeals to a stop and rush of boots hitting concrete fill the air. Leon is standing and looking for an escape route. They begin to pour over the side of the roof from the fire escape and Leon is hauling Leo up. There’s more than a dozen from Leo is able to see before Leon is shoving him behind the crates on the side of the wall.

“Wha- Leon!” He growls as he scrambles for purchase on anything to lift himself up. Leon hushes him sharply before he’s gone. Leo refuses to hush and grabs onto the wall. His struggle is drowned out by the sounds of fighting.

Leo hisses as his knee sends sparks across his body making him freeze. He feels entirely useless from the hiding spot Leon shoved him into. He can’t even stand up to get out of it. He needs to help Leon! The kid is strong and fast and skilled, but he’s tired and unarmed. How the shell can he help Leon! He’s useless! Again!

All he can hear is the crescendo of fists colliding with skin followed by the pained shouts and grunts. He hears a pained shout from Leon and Leo clenches his fist. He thought that this part of his life was over when they left the farmhouse. He keeps failing.
He can not let this happen to Leon. With great determination Leo props himself up onto the lowest crate. His knee is spasming and he’s shaking but he’s up and can see the fight. His stomach drops. There’s so many more enemies than he previously saw. Leon is all alone in the middle of it all. He’s still moving and holding his own, but he won’t last forever. Leo feels time stop as he watches a blade come down onto Leon’s arm. He lets out a stifled scream as the knife tears through his forearm deeply. Leon is quick to toss the knife guy away taking out two more with him. Leon is hurt and it’s bad. The blood is coating his arm and it’s everywhere and he’s flagging even more. Leonardo sees red.

Leo growls to himself at his pathetic form. He cannot continue to feel sorry for himself. Leon is over there fight for his life and for Leo’s. ‘Why am I throwing a pity party!?’ He screams at himself as Leon takes out another thug. No, he’s done being dead weight. He’s got two arms and one leg, he can do this.
He hauls himself over the crate and spies a cluster of metal wiring pipes.

He smirks as he picks up the metal pole. Leo feels his chest warm at the thought of his brother’s weapon. They had all been practicing with each others weapons more as a new challenge. Donnie would go all out in their spars each time. He was in his element and Leo couldn’t have been prouder of his brother. Don said he was doing good, so he grips the pole with ease and twirls it in a dealt arc. Time to put it to the test.

He does not need to move far from the crates before the thugs set their sights onto him. They converge like moths to a flame and Leo is happy to light them on fire. His stance is unstable, but his enemies are untrained and too heavy. Also a metal pole to the head is not an easy thing to walk away from. He feels himself grin and almost like himself again. The motions are fluid and he finds a rhythm to focus on. It’s good and Leo forgets about the bad feeling his gut has been carrying. Until someone gets a lucky shot in at his leg.

He can’t muffle his scream as he buckles and is downed like a bag of flour. His vision blurs and his body burns. He can hear Leon scream over the racing in his ears and grits his teeth. He’s gotta get back up! He can’t back down, not now. Leon is in trouble and needs help. Leo moves his shaking arms underneath himself but is interrupted by a shove that lands him on his shell. A foot to his chest is quick to pin him down preventing him from moving. Leo glares up and feels his stomach swoop at the gun pointed at his head.

‘Looks like Leon is not the only one in trouble.’ Leo thinks bitterly. He needs to move quickly. He hears the gun click and the finger adjusts to the trigger. Leo braces to kick the guy off or for the impact when the pressure disappears completely. Leo blinks and sees a different figure above him. One with a shell and purple flowing mask and no gap tooth smile, but it’s gentle all the same. Leo’s breathe hitches as the other twirls a wooden bo staff expertly and kicks back the encroaching wave of enemies.
The shout of ‘Cowabunga!’ nearly brings him to tears as he raises himself up. Three more bodies jump into the fray and Leo can see the end of this battle. He gives a deep sigh before falling back onto his shell forcing tears back as the sound of retreating boots fill the air.

Chapter Text

Time seems to stop as Leon watches a wild kick shatters Buddy’s bad leg. The following scream is raw and guttural bouncing off the walls and drowning out the city. He goes down fast and hard. Panic crushes Leon’s heart as he sees the thug get up and approach the prone form with a horrendous smirk.

“BUDDY!” Leon screams hoarsely willing time to actually stop, willing for his body to move and Buddy to get out of the way. There’s a gun pointed at his head and he can’t move. He was safe and hidden, why did he have to get up! He’s going to get hurt worse all because Leon couldn’t protect him. Why can’t he save the people he loves? Why is he always watching his family get hurt because of him?

It happens all too fast and Leon is left breathless. A figure launches the gun wielding thug across the roof top and stands protectively over Buddy. A flowing purple mask twirls in the wind. A bo staff is expertly twirled fending off attacks while keeping Buddy safe. Leon stares dumbfounded as he watches an all too familiar image. And then time is moving again.

“Behind you!“ startles Leon out of his stupor and quickly takes down the crowbar wielding nutcase that was going to take a cheap shot at him. Right he’s in a fight. He has to focus. He can’t mess this up. Buddy is down and the enemies are still up. A turtle in red slides up next to him and helps keeps the bad dudes off his shell. The guy is lethal and has a intense hit that has Leon cringing away from the heavy impacts. He doesn’t feel bad to the those in the receiving end though.

Leon is breathless and sweaty as he delivers a kick to a scratchy looking guy. He glances around himself but sees no other attackers. The turtle in red is taking out his own enemies easily. Across the roof top he sees two turtles taking out the remaining baddies. He can hear the sound of bright banter as nunchucks fly expertly in the air. Twin swords sing in the wind and Leon feels a hint of loss. The swordsman is quick and dangerously effective. His swords arching beautifully and purposefully. Leon quickly looks away and spies the fourth newcomer hovering over his fallen friend. A surge if protectiveness overcomes him and also maybe a little bit of panic at the sight. He gives one last heave before he’s rushing over the prone form of Buddy. His sudden appearance seems to startle the turtle with the purple mask. Leon is willfully ignoring the color coded masks and weapons of these guys. Leon didn’t get this far in life without following the threats of stranger danger! This is a lie. He’s trying not to loose his mind currently.

Leon is helping Buddy up and claiming his spot under his arm supporting the other’s weight. He’s eyeing the new bruising and irritated skin on the injured knee. He feels his skin prickle as the four turtles who just so happen to have similar colors and weapons to his own brothers approach. This is crazy and he’s nervous.

“Oh look it’s Dad! Hi Dad and co.” Leon says breaking the silence and trying to cover his nerves. His mind feels detached from his body and his heart hammers in his throat. The blue one freezes while the red one trips over air.

“Leon please,” Buddy sighs heavily and Leon gives him a smirk.

“And I thought you looked dull and emo,” Leon says receiving a rude glare from his companion.

“Looks like I got all the looks.” Buddy’s face sours and it feels like he’s being picked apart by a single look. He hears a startled laughter and sees the orange masked turtle clap a hand on the blue masked turtle’s shoulder. That one looks a cross between confused and pained.

“Ya literally look like a nightlight,” the red masked turtle replies his arms crossed over his chest. Leon does a double take at the harsh tone and the accent. There’s no way this is a Raph.

“Jeez, they really are kids,” the purple one says rubbing the back of his neck. Leon drops his mouth open in offense and can see Buddy doing the same.

“Wha- I’m not!”
“Esqueeze me?”

Leon’s and Buddy’s protests over lap and drown the other out. He can see the amusement on the strangers’ faces, which so rude!

“I’m not a kid!” Buddy protests wildly and Leon nods his head in agreement.

“Mood, you should get your eyes checked,” Leon tacks on. A few eyebrows raise and the orange one chuckles a little more. Buddy gives him a dry look.

“No, Leon you are a child,” he says and Leon sputters.

“Wha- Buddy! You betray me! Lies and slander!”

“It’s a matter of fact, Leon.”

The orange one is following the conversation like a tennis match with a wide grin on his face. The blue and red one look on confused and lost. The purple masked turtle has not stopped accessing their wounds and Leon is getting a bit annoyed.

“Oh man I love these little guys,” the orange one wipes away a fake tear and the blue one shakes his head.

“Don can you get the shell raiser over here?” the blue one calls over to Don- the purple one who gives a nod.

“On it Leo,” he calls over his shoulder and disappears over the ledge.

“HUH!?” Leon accidentally exclaims too loudly. All eyes are in him and he struggles under the looks. His best efforts to ignore the coincidences have failed spectacularly. He’s reeling and unsteady. He can feel the piercing gazes of his brothers but not his brothers. He can only hear the racing of blood pounding in his ears and slight panicked breathing. He focuses on Buddy’s heavy weight on his shoulders to ground him.

“Oh, uh, we’re taking you back to the lair. You two are hurt and we’ve got supplies there,” the turtle, that is also him somehow, explains mistaking his exclamation as confusion to what was happening. Not the fact that he’s an alternate version of himself. Which he guesses this guy wouldn’t know any way because Leon doesn’t have his own mask or swords or anything of his really. Plus he looks nothing like these guys, so Leon pushes his panic aside.

“Right that’s- that makes sense,” Leon nods along and holds Buddy a bit tighter. Buddy gives him a look Leon can’t decipher and returns it with a smile he thinks looks wobbly.

“C’mon little dudes lets get ya outta here,” the orange one- Mikey, that’s his baby brother Mikey?- says leading them to the fire escape.
It’s slow going and painful, mostly because he refuses the others help as he leads Buddy and himself down the rickety metal. Buddy doesn’t comment but does try to lean on Leon as little possible which irks him.

They arrive to the lair and Leon is subtly impressed. It’s spacious and looks well lived in despite the lack of graffiti and posters. They’re ushered quickly into what he assumes is this Donatello’s lab which weird. Do they not have an infirmary? Two cots are pulled out of somewhere, Leon was snooping elsewhere. Seriously this is a Donatello’s lab? It had a crazy amount of wires, parts and funky gadgets laying around, but there was no evil scientist vibe. No battle shells hanging on the walls, high powered tools, or ominous lighting emitting from the floor. It was all so…antique. Leon is pretty sure he saw a computer monitor from the 90s in the corner. He does spy a few interesting tools he will be touching later. He’s startled from his musings when he feels Buddy moving away from him and a hand on his arm.

“Oh sorry dude shoulda given a louder heads up, we gotta get you guys patched up yeah?” The not too vibrant version of his larger than life little brothers says. His face is open and kind though. Leon’s grip tightens unconsciously as he glances at Buddy. The other sighs softly while giving him a reassuring pat while removing Leon’s hand from his side gently.

“You need your arm looked at, Leon. It’s bleeding through the bandages,” Buddy says lifting up the arm to show the heavily changing color of the wrappings, a quick treatment from the ride over. Leon scoffs while wiggling the limb from the gentle hold.

“Eh it’s fine. You however need some serious R and R,” Leon says finally relenting his position from under Buddy’s arm. The other Mikey guides the injured turtle to the closest cot to settle down. Leon is jittery and not wanting to draw attention to himself plops down onto the other cot. The linens are fresh and new under Leon’s touch. Leon hopes they’re new from the wash from daily chores rather than frequent use.

“It looks worse than it is,” Buddy’s raspy voice cuts into Leons morbid musings. The maybe Mikey looks appalled at the statement.

“HA LIAR!” Leon nearly shouts considering the slight wince from Buddy who looks offended at the accusation.

“Hmm gonna agree with stripes on this one,” the tiny Raphael says as he comes back holding a tray of bandages, disinfectants and medical supplies. The less cool version of himself is at his side with a tray of his own. Tiny Grumpy Raph places his collection beside Leon on the cot. The softer version of Donatello arrives a few moments after alternate him lays out supplies near Buddy.

“Mike can you get them something light?” Their Leonardo says patting his brother’s shoulder.

“Roger that bro!” Mikey looks relieved at the dismissal and nearly hightails it out of the room. Leon watches him go with a slight frown.

“I’m going to give you two some mild morphine. I don’t want you in pain, but it doesn’t look like you guys have had much to eat or drink. So to be on the safe side it’ll be a small amount. It won’t take away all of it, but it’ll definitely be better than nothing,” Their Donatello says so sweetly and Leon is wondering if he’s delirious from the past few days. He and Buddy could be having shared hallucinations now.

“Ah no thanks,” Buddy says quietly and Leon nearly falls off the cot.

“No thanks? Dude you are insane! Take the morphine,” Leon takes back every time he thought this guy was cool and skilled. He’s an idiot.

“I hate to break it to you, but you really should accept it. Your injuries are extensive and it’ll be for the best. You won’t be as stressed and we’ll be able to work easier without you flinching at every move,” Leonardo instructs sternly but kindly. Leon ranks him a little higher because this guy does seem like not an idiot. Obviously Leon’s got the style and coolness.

“I don’t think it’ll help, but sure go ahead,” Buddy responds like the child he is. Leon wants to shake him until his brain cells work.

“Trust me on this. It may not seem like it, but it’ll be a major difference. I’ve gotten into too many instances and refusing pain relief just makes this a harder and longer process,” Leonardo affirms and Leon is grateful this guy possesses his smarts.

“Wow, never thought I’d hear those words comin outta yer mouth fearless,” Raphael says while unwrapping the blood soaked bandage on Leon’s arm. Yeesh, he’s light headed as heck.

He sees Buddy sway slightly and then laid down as the morphine kicks in. The bad boy imageless Donatello and the ok version Leonardo begin to treat the various injuries littering Buddy’s battered body. Leon is choking on the silence as the three alternate reality turtles work. Leon feels the heavy worry for his friend crawling over his back. He can still see the flinches and the muffled grunts as the wounds are treated.

Leon’s leg bounces rapidly. His mind is struggling to wrap itself around what is happening. Why is everyone treating this like a typical Tuesday? These other turtles didn’t even seem phased that they ran into two other mutant turtles. No questions were asked! They just jumped in to help and take care of the injuries. The majorly big injuries. Leon is reeling from the fact Buddy is hurt so bad. These guys are level headed and tackled the problem head on. It hurts to see others being able to do what Leon can’t. These guys are helping, but it’s so weird to Leon. He knows it’s a bizarre situation, but no one is treating it as such. These other turtles are also an enigma. These guys are supposed to be his brothers. Leon can only see the vast differences between this family and his own. They are nothing like his brothers. He sees little quirks, but over all they’re entirely different people. Sure Mikey is kind and has a warming presence, Donnie is not someone to trifle with, Raphael is protective and strong and Leonardo…he’s got swords in common. All those similarities are drowned out by the glaring differences. This Mikey is not as loud or colorful, this Donnie is not as eccentric and data oriented, this Raphael is so tiny and rough and Leon doesn’t have enough space to list all the differences between him and Leonardo. Leon squirms in his downward trailing thoughts. Time to do what Leon does best, bless people with his dazzling je ne sais quoi.

“Your lab’s not very purple,” he says gesturing to their surroundings.

“Uh, no it’s not,” Donatello says with a raised brow. He seems thrown off but doesn’t stop what he’s doing.

“Hmm skill issue,” Leon replies swinging his legs carelessly over the side of the cot.

“Uh what?” Donatello questions looking up and completely lost.

“Kid stop squirmin’ I need ta clean your arm,” the grumpy Raph says grumpily. He readjusts Leon’s arm as he continues to wipe the area clean.

“Hmmm or-“

“No.” He interrupts gruffly and Leon gapes at him. Rude.

“What I didn’t even finish,” he wails flinging his arms in the air.

“And your not gonna. Arm.” Raphael lays his hand out expectantly with a stern expression. Leon huffs but complies.

“Yeesh, your bedside manners are horrible,” he grumbles leaning backward slightly.

“Write a complaint later,” the other snarks and Leon smirks gleefully.

“I will!”

“I’ll grab the crayons,” Raphael smirks back finally done cleaning up the blood.

“Wah! So rude! I am hurt,” Leon places a hand over his chest dramatically. The other rolls his eyes before going back to the tray of supplies.

“You are hurt and I’m tryin unhurt ya,” he says with medical needle and thread in hand.

“I can do it,” Leon says reaching over for the items. Finally something he can do and be productive.

“Yeah not happening,” Raphael says keeping away from Leon’s grabby hands.

“What? Why not,” Leon whines as his arm is once again manhandled by the sourpuss version of his brother.

“Kid your hands are shakin like no ones business. You will not be able to give yourself clean stitches,” he explains his voice rough while gently pulling thread expertly through skin.

“I am a turtle of many talents,” Leon says flipping his mask tails…if he had them. He feels incredibly exposed.

“Is sitting still one of them?” The other asks with a raised brow and a cocky smirk.

“No,” comes a raspy reply from the other cot.

“What Buddy! How are u still conscious,” Leon leans back to see the other laid out and somehow still awake despite the pained expression on his face.

“Spite.”

“Edgy,” Leon nods sagely.

“Alright kid, lemme see yer face,” Raphael says tying off the last stitch and Leon is impressed. Either the morphine is really working or the rough lookin turtle is actually quite gentle.

“My face is perfect,” Leon says breezily looking over the clean stitch work.

“Except for the bruise that’s takin over it,” he says while holding up an ice pack gesturing to the blossoming bruise that Leon did not know he received.

“Noo!!! My money maker!” He wails while smooshing his face into the freezing pack.

“How are ya still talking?” Raphael mutters while tiding up the area around them. Used bandages are tossed and tools are neatly placed back, ready to be cleaned or disposed of.

“How are you such a meanie pants?” He sticks his tongue out at the other who pauses to look at Leon. Raph’s expression is of open confusion. This guy is nothing like his Raph. He’s so short and angry and rough looking. Heck all of these guys are all like weirdly jacked for their size. Leon is an inch taller than most of them. Raph and Mikey seem to be near his height, but regardless they be tiny. They’re all buff like his Raph but so short. Like little tea pots, short and stout. Leonardo is the smallest one amongst the brothers which is hilarious. He can take a guess as to who the slimey mobster thought was his dad. Huh, Buddy does looks pretty similar to blue boy.

“What are you ten?” A barked laugh breaks his thoughts as Raphael shakes his head. “Who says meanie pants as an insult?”

“Aha awww is the meanie pants upset,” Michelangelo teases as he enters while carrying a tray of warm bowls and cups. Why do they have so many trays of items?

“Can it Mike,” Raphael grouches as he moves things out of his brother’s way.

“Ha never! I bring soup!” He grins easily while presenting his loot with a flourish.

“Perfect timing Mikey” Leonardo says as he helps prop up Buddy into a more comfortable sitting position to eat. Buddy tries to hide his wincing but the night seems to be catching up to him. Donatello and Raphael make quick work to clean up the discarded materials and move everything away. Leon nearly melts as he is handed a warm steaming bowl of soup and cup of tea. He tries his best to consume it at a decent pace, but he wants to slurp it all down quickly. It tastes heavenly and sends warmth through out his body. He does not want his body rejecting this glorious hot soup. The tea is light and pleasant and makes his body feel airy. He can see Buddy struggling with the same problem in restraint. His face is focused and his motions measured. He makes eating soup look like defusing a bomb with the level of intent he puts into his movements. If there’s conversation Leon doesn’t register any of it. His mind is slow and his body is relaxing. His stomach full and content with the godsend that is Mikey’s cooking. His bowl is nearly empty when he feels his eyes grow heavy and his limbs weightless. He feels the bowl removed from his weak grasp and lets his head follow the leading hand to the unearthly soft pillow. He’s out like a light.

Chapter Text

Leonardo feels untethered as he follows behind his brothers and the two injured alternate versions of himself. The night before, Don had been struggling with getting a stable reading from the sword and the city cameras bore no sightings of the vehicles that left the warehouse. They had no leads and came up empty handed after checking the surrounding area at the docks. When Master Splinter caught them before going to sleep that morning, he looked saddened, but determined which caught Leonardo and his brothers off guard.

His father told them of his mediation and then connection with one of the Leonardo’s. Leonardo and his brothers were shocked by his news. He remembers the relief that flooded his body and also the bombarding questions that followed. After calming his down he continued without further interruption. Master Splinter was able to confirm that they had escaped and were out in the city alone but hidden. Splinter got their rough location which spurred Don into looking into the area. He had warned them of the other Leonardo’s hesitance to ask for help as he said they were being followed. He saw Raph tense beside him looking ready to go out in broad daylight to get to the kids. It was hard to get rest after that. They were finally close to finding them, but there was a time limit. Master Splinter had warned them the two Leonardo’s would not stay in that spot for long for fear of discovery. Don wasn’t able to catch them on any camera, while a good thing did not help them find the specific rooftop very quickly. As soon as the night started they were off and searching. The street wasn’t very long, but it just made not finding them quick. He could see the frustration of the just misses piling onto his brothers’ shoulders. His own mood no better, but he couldn’t let that effect him.

He was going to have them split up again when Don froze and took off like a shot. Leonardo followed his brother’s path and spotted a fight on top of a rooftop not too far from them. His stomach dropped spotting two turtle figures struggling against the mob of attackers. The other three were right on Donatello’s heels. Turtle luck seemed to take pity on them at last getting there in the knick of time. Leonardo refuses to think about what could have happened if Donny didn’t spot them. Or if they were just a fraction of a second too late.

Leonardo takes a steadying breath and focuses back to the present. He follows Donatello to the cabinets in the back of his lab. They’ll need a whole arsenal to start treating these wounds. His brother is focused and methodical, laying out the needed tools and anything else that may be useful. Raphael appears at his side with a stern look while gathering up some of the laid out objects. Leonardo does the same and follows Raphael back toward the cots where the smaller Leonardo tries to downplay his injuries. Mikey looks harried as he comes up to his side. He was never one to handle sever injuries well and both have intense wounds. He can see his brother’s hands trembling slightly. Leonardo pats his brother’s shoulder to grab his attention and gives him a way out while still helping. He knows just sending Mikey away would have been impossible despite the obvious discomfort in the situation. He makes sure his brother gets his meaning before Mikey is saluting and speeding to the kitchen. Leonardo watches him go, his chest tight. He understands Mikey’s need to flee. This process is going to be awful and excruciating.

—-

He looks over at Leonardo in front of him as Donatello talks about morphine. The kid attempts to refuse it and Leonardo can relate. He wouldn’t want to be under any kind of drug while in an unknown location and defenseless. He still frowns and urges the kid to accept it. Especially with the wounds that he has. His wrists and hands are rubbed raw, the skin flaking and bleeding slowly. There’s major discoloration on his shoulders with cuts and bruising scattered across nearly every part of his body. It looks like the kid had been thrown around ruthlessly and frequently. His leg looks mangled and gruesome, Leonardo tries to avoid looking at it. He watches the other’s expression as he and Don work on treating everything they can. The kid is delirious with pain, his eyes misty and unfocused. Leonardo wants to apologize at every body tense or flinch that occurs at every touch. This entire process is going to be torture despite the effort is to heal.

He can hear the conversation going on from the other cot. The colorful turtle is in a similar boat. He is clearly more lucid considering the amount of fidgeting, but struggling a great deal regardless. He did not escape this adventure unscathed. The cut along his arm is the most concerning and obvious injury. It’s much too deep for Leonardo’s liking. It was bleeding incredibly fast on the ride over even with the bandages they applied temporarily. In addition to the gash, the other has scrapes along his legs and arms with intense bruising. Leonardo is mostly concerned about the fact that he can see the sporadic twitching of his muscles from here. This kid is probably running on the fumes of adrenaline and stubbornness. The road to recovery will be long and strenuous.

—-

Leonardo can hear Raph struggling to get him to cooperate. He makes the wildest comments, it’s a little funny but so concerning. He’s trying to play off the extensive lacerations with jokes.

It all falls flat however when his hands have tremors. Leonardo can’t tell if the kid is aware of how badly battered his body is or if he’s just pushing it all away. The kid didn’t even notice some pretty bad bruising on his head until Raph told him. He’s lost a great deal of blood and is swaying dangerously. Leonardo wishes not for the first time to be able to take away all the pain.

Instead the kids get soup and tea. By the time Leonardo returns from cleaning up, the two look on the cusp of passing out. He takes the bowl from the vibrantly bright turtle and guides the falling body to the pillow. Leonardo pulls up the blanket smoothly tucking him in. Mikey is quick to come up behind him with a bundle of thicker blankets, layering another blanket or two on top of both sleeping forms. The smaller one takes a few minutes longer to succumb to sleep. He’s fighting against it his eyes remain stubbornly open as he watches them. Raph lets out a soft breath of air as he pats the kid’s arm.

“Cmon kid everything is gonna be fine. You gotta get some sleep. I’ll keep ya safe from anything Mikey tries, promise,” Raph assures his voice soft but strong. Mikey gives a soft “hey!” at the jab to his honor. The kid’s glossy eyes stare up at Raph with a myriad of emotions. There’s a faint smile before the kid lets out a deep breathe and closes his eyes. The brothers share a heavy look as the room is filled with the soft breathing of their two new guests.

“I feel kind of dirty for doing that,” Mikey says after a beat watching the steady rise and fall of their chests. He holds himself guilty and Donny gives him a reassuring pat.

“It wasn’t a hard drug Mike, it was herbs n all that weird shit Leo and sensei like,” Raph replies adjusting the blanket before standing up.

“Tea is already herbs n shit Raph,” Leonardo sends his brother a huffy look who returns it with a smirk.

“They weren’t going to sleep well or at all with out it. They were too keyed up and they’re not well enough for pain medication to be any help,” Donny reasons as Mikey leans against his brother with a deep frown.

“I guess. I know I don’t like it when I have to take that stuff,” Mikey says meekly

“Yeah, it’s ok Mike, they needed this sleep.
Besides it was Leo’s idea, you can pin it on him,” Raph says throwing a thumb in his direction. Honestly he would accept any and all blame if the kids react badly to finding out. His brother would be crushed if those kids hated him from the start.

“I feel the love,” Leonardo rolls his eyes and Raph simply throws an arm around his shoulder. Leo is quick to wrap his arm around his brother’s side and poke him in his soft spot, it elicits a startled yelp and gruff chuckle.

“I’m gonna stay and watch over them. I’ll call for you guys if anything changes,” Donnie says giving Mikey a pat on the shell before stretching. He heads over to his desk to find a gadget to keep his hands busy.

“Yeah ditto, Incase you need help changing bandages or they need a bedtime story,” Mikey pops up grabbing a spare chair and pulling it over closer to the cots.
“Mikey I think they’re a little old for bedtime stories,” Leonardo chuckles at his brother’s antics.

“What? You’re never to old for bedtime stories!”

“What ever you say Mikey, I gotta go hit somethin,” Raph mumbles with a wave over his shoulder as he exits the lab. He shuts the door carefully and quietly behind him.

“They’re so…young,” Donny sighs looking over at the sleeping turtles.

“It’s really fucked up seeing it happen to other people huh? Like I know we got our shells handed to us on the daily when we were younger than these kids but like- The perspective has shifted,” Mikey agrees his foot tapping rhythmically against the floor.

“Yeah Mike it really has,” Leonardo sighs in agreement. He feels helpless and foolish. He’s not used to standing on the sidelines and being unable help. The recovery process is the worst.

“Do you think they’ll be okay?” Mikey asks leaning heavily against the back of his chair like gravity is pulling down ten fold.

“I hope so. They both have serious wounds that’ll take a bit to recover from. We’re gonna have to keep them from moving too much. The arm wound needs to be stationary as it heals, I doubt the nerves in his hand are 100% functional. The knee is…pretty bad, I’ll have to make a brace for it. They both are suffering from dehydration and just horrible conditions,” Donny says no doubt mentally running through a timetable of the needed time to heal.

“That’s not a promising sign….” Mikey trails off looking glum.

“Mhmm. So long as they rest they’ll recover. Don’t worry Mikey, it’ll get better,” Donny assures with a soft comforting smile that Mikey accepts with a soft sigh.

“I’m going to check in with sensei. I’ll come back in a few so you guys can get some rest tonight,” Leonardo states finally moving from the side of the cots.

“You sure? You’re lookin a little frazzled dude,” Mikey says rocking back and forth in his seat.

“I’ll be fine. I’m going to rest for a bit myself,” he replies with an easy smile and it’s returned with a bigger one.

“Hmm night Leo,” Donny calls finally settling on repairing an older project to keep busy.

“Night love you bro!” Mikey waves as Leo begins to leave.

“Heh love you too, both of you,” Leonardo says his chest warm and full. He closely the door with little noise as he makes his way across the lair to the sliding doors of his father’s room. He can hear Raph on his punching bag it’s raw and loud echoing throughout the lair. He reminds himself to check on Raph before he turns in for the night. His father’s light is on and the door is ajar. With familiar ease Leonardo opens and enters warmly light room. Master Splinter sits in the middle and looks up as he enters a soft smile adorning his face.

“Hello my son. How are our guests?” He greets as Leonardo settles in before his father taking solace in his presence. He is once again thankful for his father and all that he is and does.

“They’re…hurt but alive,” Leonardo says lamely his gaze narrowed on the carpet.

“Mhmm,” Master Splinter hums giving a deep nod. He does not voice anything else watching as Leonardo parses through his whirlwind of emotions. He waits patiently for his son to collect his thoughts.

“How did you manage it sensei? They’re so young and small. How did you manage to let us out night after night knowing we could get so hurt.” Leonardo tumbled out in a rush. He knows he would always feel useless when his brothers or father got hurt on a mission. The injuries were always the worst part, but it was something Leonardo learned to cope with. It was hard but this feels worse somehow. “I know I had simailr thoughts and feelings whenever someone got hurt, but it’s just so different seeing it happen to others so much younger than myself.”

“It was one of the most difficult things I have to endure as your father. It never got easier. And it never will. It is out of my control,” Splinter sighs deeply taking Leonardo’s hand into his own. His grip is firm and warm, Leo fights back the urge to crawl into his father’s lap like he did as a child when he got overwhelmed by his emotions. Leonardo looks down and feels the tidal wave of anger and sadness that threatens to drown him. He feels his father’s leathery hand cup his face and looks into his dark eyes. His fur is wiry and silvered with age and Leo’s heart clenches.

“But, my son, that did not stop me from healing and caring for you and and your brothers. The pain comes and goes but family and love is forever. I will remain at your side for as along as you need me. Knowing I could help you boys heal meant I ensured you would recover. No matter if it were crocodile tears or the worst moments. I cannot stop it. But I can be there in the aftermath. Whatever it took to keep the healing light. Whether it is the shoulder to cry on. Warm soups and bandaids. What ever is needed to keep you well and loved,” his father continues his gaze unwavering and strong. Leonardo recalls all the times his father would be at his and his brothers sides in times of hardship. A soft touch to their foreheads to keep away headaches. A melody of a song without words to sooth sickness. A nest of blankets to keep away the bitter cold. His presence constant and unyielding in the face of any overwhelming battle that can’t be fought with fists. An assurance that no matter what, they would get through it and Splinter would be with them during it all.

“Ah hai sensei. This was not something I was expecting to happen,” Leonardo admits shakily wiping away moisture from his eyes. His father grins and rubs his thumb over his cheek.

“With our lives I have stopped expecting normalcy,” his father chuckles and Leonardo joins in.

“That’s true nothing with us has ever been easy or normal. Figures it wouldn’t start now,” he huffs out as his shoulders lift a little bit higher. The oppressing emotions drifting away with the gentle smoke of the candles.

Splinter leans up and gives Leonardo’s forehead a small kiss, “you look tired my son. You should all get some sleep. These coming days will be a battle of a different kind.”

“Yes sensei. Goodnight, love you father,” Leonardo says giving his father a hug before raising fully. His father looks small, but his eyes give way to a vastness that can’t be broken.

“I love you too Leonardo,” his voice is warm and Leonardo silently makes his way across the floor.

Chapter Text

Donny rubs his eyes tiredly before blinking at the screen of his computer. He’s been running a scan over the city for any possible sightings of turtles or strange happenings. He finds it odd that two different mutant ninja turtles appeared out of nowhere. He found no energy surges or strange weather patterns or anything that could suggest an alternate universe gateway. He was also still unable to get a stable reading off of the blue swords. It infuriates him to be left in the dark, but it makes it so much more fascinating. It’s a giant puzzle and all the pieces lay scattered across the floor. His latest scan reads negative and he lets out a sigh. He starts up another scan while alternating a few data entries before stretching out his tired arms. The lab is quiet only filled with his tapping of keys and soft breathing of their guests. Mikey had left a while ago when Leo came in after resting. Don himself was hesitant to leave when Raph came in to take over for him. He felt too jittery to lay down. His mind running through all the possibilities of how these two came here and how they both were with Vin Viddy. The guy didn’t seem like he knew anything about other dimensions. So how did he get his hands on two different ninja turtles? Perhaps the one with the magic swords was responsible for their predicament in an entire new world. Don knows magic is nearly limitless. He is achingly familiar with magic separating his family to vastly different environments and times. Some experiences were better than others and he suppresses a shiver of trepidation. Things weren’t adding up and Donny was scrambling to fit all the pieces together.

He hears a slight shuffling from the cots and Don is up and over in a fluid motion. Don checks over the nearest one, the smallest of the two, and makes sure all the bandages are dry and secure. He’s still out like a light, his breathing wheezy but stable. He sees the striped turtle shifting subtly and quickly moves over to his cot. He looks on the cusp of waking so Don checks the bandages quickly.

“Uh hi?”

Don startles hard at the sleepy voice. He gives a silent curse at being caught unawares. Bleary eyes stare dazily up at him and he gives a small smile.

“Uh sorry. I was just checking your bandages. I didn’t mean to wake you,” Don says backing away to give the other space.

“Nngh, ‘s fine,” the other mumbles giving a few hard blinks. He seems to wake up slowly and Don lets him take his time. He looks over at his scan: another bust.

“What’s that?” He’s sitting up with the blankets pooled in his lap. His body is hunched but slowly coming alight with the ceaseless energy from yesterday.

“I’m searching for anything that’ll clue us into how you guys got here,” Don replies giving the other a better view of the screen as he restarts the program.

“Ooh fun. Any luck?”

“No unfortunately,” Don sighs heavily before walking back over to the colorful turtle. “How are you feeling?”

“Like a breath of fresh air,” he jokes waving his hand by his shoulder. Don just shakes his head with a small smile.

“How’s your arm feeling? And aches or pains?” Don insists settling down on a chair in front of the cot so he’s eye level with the other. The other slowly stretches and flexes his limbs and Don catches the subtle wincing.

“It’s good,” he says with a shrug. Don gives him a flat look at that blatant lie.

“Mhmm, let me know when it gets worse and I’ll give you something to help,” Don says as the other bobs his head.

“Yeah you got it, totally.”

“Kid-“

“I’m not a kid and I have a name,” the kid says flapping his hand as if to clear the air of the word kid.

“Which is?”

“Call me Leon and that’s Buddy,” Leon says with a flourish and throws a thumb over toward the smaller turtle.

“Buddy?” Donatello asks. He had figured they were both named Leonardo and would find variations or use a nickname to use.

“I was not calling him Ryan. He looks nothing like a Ryan,” Leon states as if it makes perfect sense. Where are these names coming from? He’s definitely bluffing and spouting out random names for the hell of it.

“Uh riiight,” Donatello stretches the word out as Leon smiles innocently.

“So you're the team medic?” Leon asks suddenly looking rather curious. What a sharp change of topic.

“Uh yeah kind of, I guess. We all know how to treat various wounds,” Don says rubbing the back of his neck.

“That’s wild. I’m pretty much the medic for my team,” Leon says his smirk confident and Don returns it.

“Yeah?” Donnie prompts while the kid’s face lights up a bit.

“Yeah as a kid me and my brother would read about anatomy and I really loved it. It kind of grew into medicine and learning how to patch up cuts n stuff. We were very rambunctious kids and always getting into something so I got a lot of practice” Leon rambles his feet swinging over the side of the cot as he recalls his past. Don listens attentively, prompting questions about Leon’s interest. He watches as Leon’s face is animated in a different way than when he's trying to act smooth. His genuine love for his hobby is contagious and Don finds himself equally energized by the conversation.

Don is fascinated by this Leonardo. Leon is so…bright. His Leonardo is not dull in any way, it’s just in comparison to this kid. Leon is energetic, talkative and unafraid of being childish. His own Leonardo is on the tamer side. He’s not as zealous or much of a talker. He has his moments of course but it’s not a constant state like it seems to be for Leon. Subtle shifting from behind him takes him out of his musings.

“How long were we out for?” The smaller one asks groggily as he slowly grabs his bearings. He attempts to sit up but Don stops him with a light hand on his plastron.

“Hmmm like 15-“ he starts while piling pillows behind his shell to prevent him from shifting his leg too much.

“15 what? minutes? hours? days? weeks!?” Leon exclaims interrupting his sentence and Don lets out a huff.

“Hours,” he deadpans sending a grin toward the other cot.

“Yeeesh, that’s a rarity,” Leon says his brows raised while slumping a little. He looks exhausted.

“Your tea was drugged Leon,” Buddy says plainly and Don startles.

“What!?”

“Mild sedative and painkiller. How'd you know?” Don asks bewildered. Don isn’t even able to detect it until after he’s woken up the next day.

“Smelt it. Same as the one my brothers and I use sometimes,” he explains with a slight shrug.

“Huh,” Don comments very familiar with that remark. He’s lost count of how many times Leo, Splinter or even Raph on the occasion slip him some of that tea when he’s pulled one too many all nighters.

“You drug each other?!” Leon exclaims moving his arms around wildly. Don winces and notes to find a sling with his constant motion or it won’t heal as quickly. He meant to do it early but got caught up in his searches for portals.

“It’s more of a herbal remedy than actual drugging,” Buddy sighs at the other’s reaction as though he’s being outlandish.

“You knew and drank it anyway!?”

“Are you in pain?” Buddy retorts with a single brow raised looking smug despite the rather deadpan expression.

“…that’s not the point,” the arms are flailing again and Donny is moving up the time table of locating a sling this kid is going to drive him nuts.

“Ok Nunya,” Buddy huffs and Leon gasps theatrically.

“Ok! You both look relatively refreshed, how about breakfest! Or um late lunch I guess?” Don intervenes before there’s more injury aggravation or general aggravations. These two bicker like toddlers.

“Depends, is that gonna be drugged?” Leon snarks leaning forward on the cot trying to get into Don’s space.

“Ughh Leon,” Buddy groans pathetically.

“What? It’s a valid concern,” Leon says crossing his arms he winces harshly when he accidentally jostles his arm.

“No it will not be,” Don says while looking through the nearby draws to find any kind of cloth that’ll pin down that arm. It’ll be crude but it’ll have to do until he’s able to find something.

“Can I get waffles?” He turns to see Leon giving the biggest puppy dog face he can muster. He not so subtly gestures to Buddy to do the same.

“You can get half a waffle. I don’t want to chance your stomach rejecting it,” Don relents too easily. He’s not letting the others know how fast he caved.

“Ugh fine,” Leon bemoans slouching in disappointment. Don quickly pulls out his shell cell and opens the group chat. He can’t leave the kids unattended and he needs to find a splint.

Don: kids r awake. need food and single waffle plz.
Mikey: Lol wuh y just one waffle bro
Don: Children 🙄
Raph: Ok? Context?
Leo: Be there in a sec Don.

He quickly puts his cell back into his belt and returns to the matter at hand. He finds a decent sized cloth at the bottom of a draw with various blankets and rags. A quick scan and Don gives it an ok for a temporary use. It’s clean but too long and thin.

“Ok Leon I’m gonna sling your arm,” he says waving the cloth slightly as he approaches.

“Ugh what? that’s bogus,” Leon whines with his whole body.

“Sorry I don’t want to chance your stitches popping,” he gives an apologetic smile before tying the wounded arm to rest against his body. Leon frowns and fidgets the entire process.

“Foods up!” Mikey announces brandishing a few plates and cups in his arms. Donny quickly scrambles to grab a few things from his brother before any accidents happen. Mikey is talented but he’s still prone to incidents.

“Who is the waffle for?” Mikey asks and Leon shoots his hand in the air.

“Half the waffle,” Don interrupts swiping the plate before Leon could take it from Mikey’s hand.

“Party pooper,” Leon sticks his tongue out and Mikey cackles setting the last of the plates down.
“He told you Don,” he says clapping his brothers back on his way to reclaim his chair.

The two work on eating their meal with easy chatter filling the air. Mikey is able to elicit a few laughs and smiles out of both kids. Don follows along as he looks through his things at a more sedated pace. Mikey entertaining the kids with food and jokes allows him to take time in finding a suitable sling. He’s more than positive they have at least two from all the times they’ve gotten injured.

Leonardo and Raphael enter the lab once Donatello has obtained one of the arm slings. He presents it triumphantly to his brothers. Leonardo gives him a humorous smile while Raphael shakes his head knowing exactly why Don has pulled it out.

“Hey, who ate the other half of the waffle?” Don asks spotting the empty plate on Leon’s bed.

“He did!” Leon says pointing at the smallest turtle who is deeply invested in consuming his fruit. Don raises a single brow and Leon looks progressively guilty and Mikey whistles loudly while keeping his back toward Donatello.

“Mikey you’re cleaning up after him if he hurls,” Don says while exchanging the cloth for the real deal. Leonardo shakes his head and Raphael clips the back of Mikey’s head.

“Ow rude!”

“Boo who,” Raph snarks while leaning against the back of Mikey’s chair.

“How are you two feeling?” Leonardo asks deciding to stand near his brothers.

“Peachy,” Leon grins while giving Buddy a smirk. The other rolls his eyes and continues to munch on his fruit.

“So anyway what do we call you dudes?” Mikey asks hands planted on his knees eagerly. It will get confusing if they refer to three different people with the same name. “Buddy” also had no input to his name when Leon gave it, being unconscious and all that.

“Wouldn’t you like to know weather boy,” Leon retorts and Don furrows his brows.

“What?” Mikey asks his head tilting to the side with confusion. He isn’t the only one.

“Ignore him, he was dropped on his head as a child,” Buddy finally pipes up and Leon gapes over dramatically.

“I wasn’t! Right Pops?” Leon quickly turns toward Leonardo who freezes like a deer in headlights. He flounders and Don has to stifle his laughter under a cough.

“Wait, are guys time travelers?” Mikey asks genuinely, completely missing the joke.

“Mike no,” Raph shakes his head at his brother. Mikey looks lost and glances around for context. Leon cackles wildly in the background and Don sighs heavily. This is going to be an interesting conversation.

Chapter Text

Leon sits on the edge of his bed, his foot tapping in the air as he observes the brothers. They’re all gathered in a cluster across from the cots he and Buddy are on. He gets the feeling they’re in for a long interrogation session. He’s surprised this moment hadn’t come sooner. Leon himself has a grocery list of questions to be asked. The biggest one is why their shells don’t cover their sides. Their sides are just exposed to the elements! Living up to the turtles in a half shell tag line a bit too much. Regardless, these turtles are so grim looking it’s off putting to Leon. There’s hardly any color here or on them. Michelangelo is easy to banter with and clearly has a great sense of humor, but he’s lacking the stickers and paint Leon is so used to. This Donatello is also an anomaly compared to his brother. Their earlier conversation was a testament of that. Leon wants to fiddle with something, but the food has been finished and cleared away. He can nearly see the conversation getting geared up. His foot continues to tap the air.
“Mike does bring up a good point. We’ll need to differentiate the three of us,” Leonardo says rubbing his chin in thought.

“Uh three of us?” Buddy asks with a tilt of his head. Leon feels his confusion and shares a glance with the other.

“Wait ain’t you guys Leonardo? We found the masks and swords,” Raphael asks gesturing toward the back of the room. Leon follows the gesture and spots his gear along with another pair of katana, mask and gear. He feels his jaw drop and glances over at the only other maskless turtle in the room.

“Oh man what if we just assumed they’re Leonardo’s but are actually like one of us!” Mikey says looking wildly between his brothers.

“You’re me?” Buddy, who is actually Leonardo apparently, asks his face wide with shock:

“Uh- correction I am me,” Leon responds his brain feels like it’s breaking. The entire time this guy was actually an alternate version of himself!

“Fine, you're a Leonardo?” He corrects with a slight eye roll.

“Uh yeah!!! Who else would I be? I’ve been saying Leon this entire time!” He says waving his free hand in the air. He literally could not have been more obvious. This guy on the other hand gave no indication of being him, or alternate him. He’s so…brooding.

“I thought you made it up as a fake name! And you’re so…” he trails off while gesturing to Leon’s entire person.

“Cool and suave. I know I’m a real catch,” Leon says with a single finger gun because the other has been wrongfully detained by the more sensible version of his brother. Leon stubbornly ignores his insides twisting. He has seen both of the other Leo’s in action the other day. Leon’s not an idiot, he can guess what Buddy-Leonardo was going to say. The stark contrast between him and the other two is like night and day.

“This is so bizarre,” Little Leo says cupping his face in his hands.

“It’s ok, you’re blown away by sheer alpha Leo energy,” Leon lets a smug grin take over his face. He can see Michelangelo chuckle and the others give varying looks of confusion and dumbfounded.

“Ew, never say that again,” Little Leo cringes his face scrunching in disgust.

“Why would you be the alpha?” Mikey asks leaning forward clearly enjoying this.

“I’m the tallest,” Leon straightens and sees the other two glower. At least he’s got one thing above the other Leonardos.

“And the youngest,” the dad assigned by villain Leonardo grins with his arms crossed.

“Wha- no way he’s like five foot nothing!” Leon exclaims gesturing to the very clearly child looking turtle.

“And!?” The Little Leo crosses his arms with an offended look.

“Baby sized.”

“BABY SIZED!?” He yells his voice cracking at the volume. Mikey is cackling wildly and Don and Leonardo look to be trying to subtly hide their own laughter.

“Kid, how old are ya?” Raph is smirking from behind the still giggling Mikey. Leon squints his eyes at the other.

“This is a trap,” he says his hand on his hip. It definitely isn’t as effective with the one arm.

“Aw what’s the matta?” Raphael is grinning deviously and Leon is not squirming.

“How old are you guys?” He asks instead. He will not be proven to be the youngest.

“Hey, don’t dodge the question!” Leon sticks his tongue out at Mikey in lieu of answering.

“We’re 32,” Donatello helpfully supplies and Leon is gobsmacked. He can see Little Leo is equally surprised by the answer.

“All of you?” Leon asks looking amongst the brothers.

“Yeah? We’re quadruplets,” Donatello answers as though it was obvious.

“That’s crazy!” Leon had just thought they all happened to look similar because this universe is darker and lamer than his own. His reality is clearly the cooler and superior one.

“Leon,” Little Leo calls his gaze way too intense for this situation.

“Yessss?”

“How old are you?”

“How old are you?” Leon asks leaning forward to match the others unnecessary intensity.

“I asked you first,” the other scoffs his arms crossed childishly.

“And I asked you second,” Leon responds just as childishly.

“Oh man these guys are so adorable,” Mikey cackles and Donatello nods along with a slight smirk.

“Hey, what if you two boneheads do it at the same time?” Raphael calls out helpfully. He can see the old man version of himself shaking his head slightly with a small smile.

“Fine count of three?” Little Leo says straightening up as if he was slouching to begin with.

“Fine.”

“1…2…3!” Mikey counts down while the two of them stare each other down.

“20.” “26!” They shout at the same time and room is immediately filled with their arguing.

“You are not 26!”

“You’re 20!?”

“Ooof, the kids are fighting!” Mikey calls unhelpfully from the sideline.

“I am literally an adult,” Little Leo who definitely is lying says.

“And so am I obviously,” Leon argues because he is definitely completely an adult.

“You are such a liar,” the other huffs pointing an accusing finger at him.

“Are you 16?” Don interrupts with an evil smirk while Leon chuckles nervously.

“Uhhh nooo I am ripe age of 26 thank you,” Leon says with a confident look.

“Oh he’s totally 16,” Raph chuckles and the others look equally amused. Little Leo looks smug and Leon will get justice.

“Ha! He just added ten years to his age,” Mikey lets out a barked laugh and Leon huffs. He tucks his head slightly into his shell and pouts. Leon feels like he’s among titans. Two versions of himself who are older and more skilled than he is along with a set of brothers who are all on equal footing. A sickly feeling rises up and chokes him from the inside. It feels cold, slimy, and all encompassing and too familiar to a cocky attitude that lead to disaster and the near end of the world and his family.

“Back to the topic at hand, what would you two like to go by?” The older Leonardo asks easily stepping into the conversation and correcting its course.

“Dibs on Leon!” He says shooting his hand into the air. He pretends he’s not drowning and struggling not to lose himself to his thoughts. ‘Fake it till you make it Leon,’ he thinks to himself taking a few subtle deep breathes.

“Uh, Leo? Or I can just be Leonardo if you want something?” Little Leo says with a shrug.

“You could be Little Leo and you could be Old Man Leonardo? Or Dada?” Leon says and receives two looks that look rather ungrateful in his opinion. The other three however seem to enjoy the names with the giggles and smirks.

“Dada oh my god,” Donatello chortles and pats his brother’s arm who frowns at him.

“Old Man Leonardo has a certain ring to it,” Raphael grins clapping his brother on the shell. He gets a scathing look in return.

“That makes you Old Man Raphael,” he smiles returning the pat to the shell as Raphael’s face quickly morphs into a frown.

“I like Little Leo,” Mikey says with a grin and Little Leo gives him a dark look.

“Just Leo is fine,” Little Leo says lowly. Mikey and Leon glance at each other and struggle to contain their devious looks.

“Good enough for me. I would like to know what each of your earths are like. Hopefully it’ll give us some clues or at least context to what’s happened,” Donatello says his laughter finally under control, rolling his chair closer to the cots and away from his bickering brothers.

“I can tell you that my earth is the cooler version,” Leon declares with a flourish.

“Oh yeah? How’s that?” Raphael prompts with his arms crossed.

“My world is not as dark? Everything seems so muted here. No offense but you guys have no pizazz,” Leon explains gesturing to their surroundings. Donatello seems genuinely intrigued by this information nodding along.

“Hmm giving me flash backs to those other guys,” Mikey says cryptically. What other guys? His brothers seem to agree in varying degrees of contempt.

“Other guys?” Little Leo asks looking amongst the brothers his brows furrowed deeply.

“You two ain’t the first alternates to come by,” Raphael sighs and leans back against Mikey’s chair.

“I’m sorry are you saying you have dealt with other versions of you dropping into your world?” Leon feels like he’s loosing his mind or they’re pulling his leg.

“Yeah they were wild. Super silly and loud goofballs. They kinda weren’t too serious which sucked a bit when things got tough,” Mikey explains folding his legs up onto the seat.

“They had little initials on their buckles, little dorks. Those other guys, the prime turtles were super cool though,” Raphael adds further blowing Leon’s mind.

“I think their world was much more loose and not as intense which is why they acted that way. I mean, they were rather strange but it was inherently normal on their world,” Donatello reasons with a shrug.

“Wait-did they yell turtle power and not use their weapons effectively?” Little Leo asks quickly looking wildly between the four brothers.

“Yeah, they tended to use unusual tactics when in battle,” Leonardo says looking at him with a focused expression.

“I’ve meet those guys!” He says his hands flapping slightly.

“What!” Leon yelps gaping at Leo who looks overly excited but containing it poorly.

“No way!” Mikey laughs while Raphael and Leonardo look astonished.

“Seriously?!” Donatello exclaims and quickly turning toward the smaller turtle. Leon sees the glint in his eye and is reminded of his own brother when catching an interesting tidbit and won’t let go of it. Leon watches the conversation unfold from the sidelines. The easy back and forth about sharing their encounter with the other set of ninja turtles. He tries vainly to push away the feeling creeping along his shoulders. There’s a canyon between him and the others in the room and it’s growing larger and deeper every second.

Chapter Text

When Leo had woken up he felt comfortably numb in the haze of sleep. He let himself wake up slowly taking in his surrounds. The hushed conversation of Leon and Donatello filled the room with a comfortable ease. Leonardo could hear the hum of various electronics and computers. The air was cool and the blankets were soft. He didn’t want to wake up, but he didn’t want to risk sleeping and missing vital information. So he forced himself up and nearly regretted it with the flare of pain that shot up his leg. Donatello had helped him sit up to ease the pain and Leo kept the childish pout hidden. Time seemed to blur, Leo tried not to panic about that as the plates of food were cleared away and the conversation began.

“Let’s focus on the biggest question,” Leonardo says after a bit. The room sobers up from the banter and looks to him. Leo sits wide eyed at the other’s ability to command the room without a hint of pressure.

“There’s only one big one?” Mikey asks with a quirked brow and slight smirk.

“As of right now we still don’t know how you two got here. Figuring out how you got here will help us get you two back to your homes,” Leonardo explains with a sigh looking between Leo and Leon.

“Can you guys tell us how they got you? I never got any indicators of any type of major portal energy,” Donatello asked motioning to his computer with a frustrated look.

“That’s…going to be difficult,” Leon says his face scrunched up with guilt. The others give him confused looks. Donatello gives him a nod to continue and Leon lets out a sigh.

“I don’t know how I got there. It’s all so fuzzy. One moment I was on the couch at home and the next I’m on the floor in that cell,” Leon says squinting at the floor.

“Were any of your brothers around? Do you think they’ll be here with you?” Donatello asks and Leon pauses his eyes flicking quickly from side to side. He hunches over and pushes his head into his hand harshly.

“I tired to remember, but I can’t keep it all straight. I think Mikey and CJ were there? They were playing a game I don’t know. Donnie and Raph and April- I can’t remember where they were or what they were doing,” he pants out and Mikey is quick to abandon his seat, nearly sending Raph, who was leaning on its back, to the ground in his haste.

“Woah dude take it easy,” he says softly rubbing Leon’s shell as he lets out a soft groan. The air is tense and Leo sees the others share a silent conversation amongst themselves.

“I just don’t get it. Why can’t I remember? What if my brothers are here too and I just can’t feel them?” Leon asks his eyes misty and is quickly wrapped into a side hug by Michelangelo.

“Don’t worry kid we’ll find em if they’re here,” Raphael says with a look of determination and Leo is feels a slight smile form on his face. He reminds Leo of his own Raphael with his rough exterior with heart of gold hidden beneath.

“Leo what can you remember?” Donny asks his brows furrowed with concern.

“I think it was a portal of some kind. It was just so sudden and weird” Leo says lamely. It feels like forever ago for him to recall the incident. He wants to be able to remember. He wants to be able to give them answers, to help find a way home. He’s free and he wants his brothers. He focused so much on ignoring his homesickness, but watching these brothers interact and bicker and banter makes Leo feel hallow. He misses his family and needs to know if they’re safe. They’re all he has.

“Maybe it was magic?” Leo says after a moment of silence. The other three still look to be processing the very little they’ve learned.

“Really? You both somehow magically portaled from two different universes and both ended up in the same creepy dudes cell?” Michelangelo asks looking skeptical. Leo huffs a small laugh at the expression and shrugs.

“Well when you put it like that…” Leo says trialing off. The times he’s encountered magic portals can be counted on one hand, but it does seem magic-y for this kind of situation to occur.

“Hey portals can get hijacked by pirates anytime,” Leon protests with his whole body nearly sending Mikey sprawling.

“Magic portal hijacking pirates?” Donatello asks full confusion on display. His head tilted slightly to the side with one his brows raised fairly high. He looks doubtful when sharing a glance with Leonardo. Leo shares the sentiment.

“Uh yeah,” Leon replies as though it was the most obvious thing.

“Don can you check this kid for brain trauma?” Raphael asks pointing a thumb over to Leon who sputters in offense.

“Wha- my brain trauma has no effect on facts dude,” is his come back and Leo hides his giggle into his hand.

“Wait does this mean your world has magic portal pirates!?” Mikey exclaims with too much excitement.

“That’s a real problem in your universe?” Leo asks as a follow up. He cannot fathom the kind of technique or ability that would be required for pirates to hijack a portal. He knows he doesn’t understand a lot of the portal and sciencey stuff required, usually that’s Donnie’s or the rare occasion Mikey’s area of expertise. He feels lost within the possibilities of this portal problem.

“Of course! I’m a pro with portals tbh,” Leon says flipping his hand by his shoulder with a cocky grin. Leo judges him for actually saying the abbreviation out loud.

“I find that hard to believe,” Raphael says arms crossed and clearly not enjoying this conversation.

“I mean he’s a Leo so…” Mikey says while gesturing to all of the Leonardo’s.

“Touche,” Raphael grunts as he plops down into Mikey’s abandoned seat.

“But how would three different universes get involved with magic portal pirates?” Leonardo asks still standing at the ready. He had seemed deep in thought throughout the little side conversation while taking in the little information supplied. Leo admires his ability to remain in control and always thinking ahead for a plan.

“My universe doesn’t have that,” Leo chimes in

“Neither does ours,” Donatello adds with a slight frown, a hard look of focus.

“Yeah we just have regular portals that sometimes get hijaked by an evil vírus from the future,” Mikey says and Leo feels his brain blue screen. He can see Leon quickly turn toward Mikey with his face screwed up in confusion.

“Huh?” Leo eloquently replies.

“Oh sure pirates are a hard concept to grasp but time traveling viruses are common. You guys have a messed up sense of normal,'' Leon huffs and Leo smirks at Leon’s pettiness.

“That also doesn’t explain how you guys both ended up in the same situation,” Donatello shakes his head tiredly. Leo sees the crease of frustration in his brow and his heart clenches at the similarity to his own Donnie.

“I didn’t see any markings of magic there. I checked everything,” Leon frowns, drumming his fingers on the bed.

“Me either. I didn’t even see any tech to suggest dimension travel. In fact, I’m pretty sure I saw a dial phone,” Donny lets out a smirk at his own joke. Leo hears Leon’s confused “a what?” From his side and he stifles his own laughter. He had the audacity to call him a child.

“Oh that’s helpful- ow!” Mikey exclaims rubbing his arm while pouting at Raph.

“Hush,” Raphael grunts leaning back into his chair.

“I also didn’t land there first,” Leo says raising a finger to grab attention.

“You didn’t?” Leonardo asks turning toward Leo fully.

“No, I dropped into an alley and was pretty out of it when a group of those guys found me. I thought they were some Purple Dragons at first, but they were more lethal than the dragons I fight. I got overwhelmed and taken down. Next time I woke up was in a cell,” Leo explains while Leonardo nods along while the others listen just as intently.

“And you?” He asks turning toward Leon who shrugs.

“I literally can not remember. One minute I’m home the next I’m waking up in a dingy cell with a killer headache,” Leon replies, rubbing his head absentmindedly.

“Plus Leon didn’t show up until well after I was there. I think they found him somewhere in the city based on what they said,” Leo adds on leaning back against his stack of pillows.

“What?” Leonardo asks brows deeply furrowed and Leo tilts his head in confusion.

“Wait you two didn’t show up at the same time?” Donatello slides in gesturing between Leon and himself.

“I lost track of time, but I think I was there for nearly two weeks before Leon was brought in,” Leo says wondering if the time difference could mean anything. They go silent and Leo feels his shoulders tense. Their reaction is odd and he glances over at Leon who looks equally lost.

“Do you think that’s important?” Leo asks breaking the silent conversation the brothers were having.

“Possibly. We have little to go on, but every bit of information helps. Can you remember what the portal looked like?” Donatello replies easily taking the conversation back to the topic.

“Bright like blindingly bright,” Leon says squinting at the memeory.

“It looked like it was a kaleidoscope of a few colors and kind of watery,” Leo adds recalling what it looked like as he fell.

“What ya thinkin’ Don?” Raphael asks his brother. Donatello has his brows furrowed and finger on his chin.

“I’m making a list of all the portals we’ve personally encountered and try to match it up with what we have,” Donatello says pushing his chair over to his desk and shuffling around for a notebook and pen.

“You think it’s something we’ve been up against before?” Leonardo asks pealing over his brother’s shoulder.

“I’m not sure. It can’t hurt to check and maybe it’ll give us a jumping point,” Donatello shrugs while writing a list. Leo wonders how long that list will be considering how much he’s already scribbled down.

“Ok in the meantime, what exactly did Vin Viddy want with you two?” Leonardo asks turning back two Leo and Leon.

“Typical bad guy stuff. Where’s your hideout? Frequent hang outs and redavouze points. How to sniff you guys out. Weaknesses. All that jazz,” Leon replies counting off his fingers.

“We didn’t tell them anything,” Leo tacks on holding up a hand to ease any worries the others may have had. Leonardo gives him a small smile and a nod.

“Well, I did give them a few places that are probably real here as red herrings. Hopefully none of those are important here,” Leon points out his legs swinging a bit faster.

“Red herrings?” Raphael asks crossing his arms.

“Yeah, gave him a few places to send his guys so we could sneak out when the amount of henchmen were lowered,” Leon boasts with a cocky grin.

“The trucks,” Leonardo whispers to himself but Leo hears him.

“That was our cue to break out. The window was open so we went out and ran,” Leo explains and Leonardo’s eyes widen.

“No way! You snuck right by us!” Michelangelo nearly shouts throwing his hands in the air.

“You guys were there? That night!” Leon exclaims equally energetic as Mikey.

“Yeah! We grabbed your stuff and we couldn’t find you guys. We thought they moved you,” Mikey explains and Leon looks ready to combust.

“Talk about a near miss,” Raph grumbles sinking lower into his chair with a shake of his head. Leo nods in agreement fully resting against his mound of pillows. His body feels heavy and throat soar. He didn’t releaize his eyes slipped closed until he’s startle awake by some loud clanging. He spies Michelangelo with a bundle of his gear as well as Leon’s in his arms. He winced apologetically at the clamor while Raph scolds him.

“My bad! I didn’t see the pipe there. I bring goodies!” He announces and presents his load to him. Leo is quick to grab his things and Mikey is moving on with the remainder to Leon. With quick and familiar motions Leo ties his mask around his face and feels the comforting weight settle nicely. His breath feels full as he lays against the pillow another piece of himself slipping back into place.

Chapter Text

Michelangelo swiftly deposits the items to each turtle. Leo claims his things quickly and even quicker to put on his mask and arm wrappings. Leon is near giddy when he approaches with his things. Mikey cackles as Leon wrestles his belt over his bandaged arm. Leon looks overjoyed to have his pouch back, which Mikey adores. He spies the other shuffle through it and cup a photograph tenderly, his eyes misting before carefully tucking it back in. Instead he whips out his shell cell with a devious grin.

“You can’t use your swords yet. Your arm needs to heal,” Donny announces finally popping his head up from his notepad. Mikey is surprised how quick he finished the list.

“Pshhhhaa lame,” Leon whines while cradling his swords. The magic swords which aligns so well with the recent revelations. Mikey is dying to know more about the magic of Leon’s world.

“I will hide them from you,” Donny threatens and Mikey shivers at the dark look. Don’t mess with Dr. Don.

“You are harshin’ my mellow man,” Leon huffs tucking his swords clumsily to his back. Mikey pats his shoulder sympathetically.

“Stay strong little man,” he adds while Leon gives a full body sigh. Leon is quick to occupy himself with his shell cell. Ah kids.

“I got no cell reception down here,” Leon whines dramatically and Mikey barks out a laugh. Leon sends him a glare.

“I’m impressed it didn’t get fried on the way over,” Raph grins wheeling his own chair closer to the cots. Mikey spots Leonardo and Don over at the desk no doubt going through the list of portals.

“Mines dead,” Little Leo pouts sadly gazing down at his rather beat up looks shell cell. Mikey pops over to his side and glances it over.

“Maybe Don can hook you up with some kind of charger?” He says prompting Leo to hand over his cell. Mikey can’t see any ports that they use, but that probably won’t stop Don from working his magic.

“Ha sucker! I’m going to take so many pictures my brothers are going to be crazy jealous,” Leon grins holding his cell triumphantly.

“Of?” Raphael asks with a brow raised.

“Mi amigo, I am currently in a world where my brothers and I are all little old men who can kick some serious ass and also a baby sized version of myself who’s idea is fun is probably knitting or following the rules,” Leon explains leaning back while Raph sends him an offended look. Leo looks gobsmacked by his own insult and Mikey cackles at the look. This kid has the best expressions.

“And what’s wrong with knitting small fry?” Raph grins tilting his head menacingly.

“Oh man, you’re really not helping your case old man,” Leon snarks ignorant to the danger he is in. He leans against the side of Leo’s cot and they watch the bickering like a tennis match. The kid looks beyond exhausted, but energized by his surroundings.

“Old man! I am gonna give you the biggest noogie of your life,” Raph growls standing from chair and Leon grins widely.

“Raph he’s injured,” Leonardo calls out as he and Don send disappointed looks over from the desk. Leon’s grin grows wider at the scolding.

“That’s fine I can wait,” Raph smirks crossing his arms again.

“Don’t hurt yourself,” Leon retorts swinging his legs innocently.

“Oh man this guy is hilarious. I’m gonna teach you so much,” Mikey calls over

“You Mikey, are not injured, so yer free reign,” Raph says turning toward Mikey. Mikey lets out a nervous giggle as Raph grins cracking his knuckles.

“EEP!” He lets out and quickly dodges Raph’s advancement. He can see the slight nostalgic smile Leo sports as he and Raph fool around. Leon cheers energetically at their roughhousing. Mikey smiles a bit more, hopeful the two will recover quickly and come out of the ordeal not overly traumatized.

It’s hours later when Mikey and his brothers gather tiredly into the living room. The two are asleep in the lab, bandages and wounds cleaned and stomaches full. It’s only been a few minutes since they’ve sat down and gone over the list Don had made and discussed all possible leads. It’s not a long list and doesn’t give too much insight to their problem unfortunately. The mood is heavy and his brothers look worn. He doesn’t doubt they’re all thinking similar things. Raphael is probably ready to go out and hunt down the rest of the Viddy gang and let off some steam in the form of righteous violence. Leonardo is probably running circles about the plans for their near future: who to go after, where to look for leads, how to help these kids, what’s for training tomorrow. Donatello probably has a million threads of what can create portals and how he can’t detect anything in the city. Michelangelo himself is worrying about how much time these kids have been here and how much they look like hell. Little Leo was under their noses for two weeks and they never knew. All this time and they never heard a peep. What else could they be missing? What else is right under their noses and they’re not doing anything about it? Maybe the other brothers are here too! They wouldn’t even know. Mikey slumps further into the couch lazily petting Klunk on his lap.

“Do you think in another week another one of us will pop out of nowhere?” Mikey asks quickly gaining the attention of all of his brothers.

“Please no,” Donatello begs with a shake of his head flopping over the side of the chair.

“There’s too many Leo’s as of right now,” Raph grumbles from Mikey’s side.

“Harsh, not feeling the love,” Leonardo nudges Raph with a grin. Mikey settles down and watches his brothers talk amongst each other. The mood is still heavy but it’s bearable knowing his brothers are by his side.

-

The mood is chaotic. The kids are little terrors who do not sit still and rest. Mikey has caught Leon wandering around the lair when everyone else has gone to bed. He didn’t scream in fright he swears and Leon can’t prove anything! His brothers are no different. Each brother has caught one or both of them in the act of escaping the lab. Even Little Leo was spotted hobbling along the side of the wall. It’s been a few days and there had never been a dull moment. They don’t have much in terms of possible entertainment. Don doesn’t want them on screens or reading due to the mild concussion. Leon can’t do much with just one arm and the short attention span. Leo can’t be left alone for long periods of time without anything or anyone to keep him mentally present. At the same time as trying to occupy the kids, they’re trying to find clues and leads on the surface during patrols. Mikey is starting to feel like he’s running a triathlon.

The lair is quiet for once as Mikey makes his way to the kitchen. Everyone is asleep (hopefully) and Mikey is feeling restless. Morning should be soon. He didn’t look at the clock when he got up too afraid to see what time his body decided to give up on glorious sleep. He figures he could get started on breakfast. It was a long day yesterday so no doubt his brothers will be hungry and the kids have been able to eat more too. The light to the kitchen mildly blinds Mikey once he flicks it on. The empty room greets him kindly and he begins grabbing pans and utensils he’ll probably need. Mikey winces glancing through the fridge at the dwindling food stock. They’ll need more groceries soon. Mikey wonders briefly if someone updated April and Casey about the situation. He hopes Raph or Don did. Knowing April she’d be very worried about the radio silence given their last encounter was “we’re going to rescue our possible kids, be on stand by lol luv you!”. Mikey is paraphrasing but that was the gist of it.

Mikey grabs the eggs, butter, bread and various fruits from the fridge and lays it all out on the counter. He’s craving French toast at the moment. He’s humming softly as he preps the pan and cracks a few eggs into a bowl. It’s only a few minutes after he’s started that he feels someone the kitchen. He doesn’t think much of it, probably Leonardo or Master Splinter making tea. He continues humming and lays out the first slice onto the sizzling pan. The lair is quiet and still with sleep but the presence hasn’t gone away yet. Usually tea doesn’t take this long to make especially without the tea pot still stationed on the counter. Mikey switches over to whistling as he finishes off the first slice of French toast and plates it expertly beside the stove. He twirls swiftly and startles at the same time as his guest. Leon sits stiffly at the kitchen table eyes wide at being caught with his hand in the metaphorical cookie jar. They’re all out cookies sadly, Mikey has checked. Leon waves slightly with a guilty smile on his face. His mask lays around his neck exposing the dark circles under his eyes. His shoulders are slumped heavily despite the attempts at seeming to be casual. Mikey inwardly sighs at the sight.

“Wanna help?” Mikey prompts gesturing back to his work station. Leon takes a moment to process the question before he’s quickly siding up the counter. Mikey grins easily as lays out the ingredients in a neater fashion.

“Know how to make French toast?” He asks as he watches Leon take in everything.

“Not really no. Cooking is usually Mikey’s- my Mikey’s area,” Leon says with a shrug.

“Yeah, my Leo is banned from making anything more complex than bagged oatmeal,” Mikey cackles softly and Leon looks dumbfounded.

“Really? But he’s so-“ Leon makes a gesture and smooths his face out to a imitation of Leonardo.

“Oh sure, he’s an excellent ninja and seems to have a sixth sense for when I’m up to something, but he’s useless in the kitchen,” Mikey grins wickedly and Leon joins easily. “Alright I’ll show you how it’s done and then you can give it a go. Sound good?”

Leon smiles genuinely and his eyes are lit up softly. Mikey beams back and begins instructing Leon on how to make the best French toast. Leon listens intently and follows along like Mikey is giving him a run down on a dangerous mission. Soon enough, Michelangelo is passing Leon the reigns of the operation. Doing it one handed posed a challenge that Leon faced head on. Egg had splattered over the counter and onto Leon himself but he was not deterred. A few slices of bread had fallen victim to over soaking and a wrestling match at being removed from the egg batter. Mikey watches Leon like a hawk while operating the pan. Luckily, the only burn was suffered by the toast. Mikey beams at Leon and gives him a high five. It’s covered in egg, butter and bits of bread but it was worth it.

“Right on! That’s one mean French toast!” He congratulated and Leon grins triumphantly.

“I expected that to go a lot worse,” he chuckles flicking his hand slightly. Mikey quickly snatches a towel and helps the other clean off his hand. The kid huffs at the treatment but lets Mikey get the majority of the gunk off.

“Wanna eat your success?” Mikey asks grabbing a nearby fork. He places the plate with Leon’s and his earlier made toast on the table and grabs the syrup. Leon is sitting at the table when he gets back. Leon is quick to dig in and lets out a slight hum.

“I didn’t mess up as bad as I thought,” Leon admits as he takes another bite.

“What? You had me as a teacher and your mad skills! Of course it came out egg-cellent,” Mikey grins wickedly with a wink. Leon chokes on his laughter and the French toast in his mouth.

“That yoke was rotten,” Leon grins back fiercely and Mikey chuckles hard.

“Oh man kid, you’re one of a kind,” Mikey says with a gently tap to the other’s shell. He is quick to return back to his French toast assembly line while Leon eats. He resumes his humming when he hears the continued clinking of a fork against the plate. Mikey makes several more and gets a sizable stack going. Satisfied he turns off the stove and stores away the remaining food to the fridge. He places the stack of fresh French toast into the microwave after stealing a few slices for himself and Leon. The kitchen descends into silence and Mikey frowns over at the table. Leon sits hunched over with his fork idly playing with the syrupy remains on his plate. The kid looks rough and lost in his head and Mikey’s heart clenches. He forgoes cleaning up and plops himself next to Leon.

“What’s up dude,” Mikey prompts softly and Leon sighs glancing away from Mikey.

“It’s nothing, uh thanks for the food and cooking lesson,” Leon says plastering a smile onto his face too easily.

“Mhmm, well as your teacher I deserve honesty young grasshopper,” Mikey says in voice mimicking his father’s and the wise masters from the movies. Leon rolls his eyes with a slightly real smile.

“I’m fine-“

“Ah! Honesty!”

“Ughhh, I just- I miss him. I miss all of them,” Leon says quietly looking hard at his plate once more. He can see the kid fighting back against the tears that threaten to spill out. Mikey waits a beat to see if Leon will continue and to gather his own thoughts. The kitchen remains silent and Leon brings his legs onto the chair curling into himself.

“It's ok dude. you’ve been through a ton and it’s a lot to process,” Mikey says prompting Leon to glance over at him. He feels the weight of the gaze land on him and squares his shoulders confidently.

“I got separated from my bro’s a few times and it never gets easier. Especially when it’s in the heat of a battle and I can’t tell if they’re ok or not. Bottlin’ up your emotions is just gonna hurt you in the long run,” Mikey continues sitting sideways in his chair so he is facing Leon directly. He hopes this kid takes this conversation to heart the same way with the French toast. Leon frowns and burrows his head into his knees briefly.

“I’m tired of crying I don’t want to cry. It’s so-“ Leon begins after a few moments of gathering himself.

“If you say weak lil Man, you’re big wrong,” Mikey interrupts with a finger up and Leon lets out a harsh snort.

“I wasn’t gonna…I feel so embarrassed and childish when Bud- Uh Leo? And I were there he never cried or showed it. Even when we were running, he never really broke down, it’s like none of this even phases him! I want to be able to do that!” Leon says arm gesturing slightly the more steam he gains.

“Dude that was when you were in an unsafe place. Here you’re safe and it’s a judgment free zone. You can cry and no one will mock you for it. You went through some tough shit Leon,” Mikey says and Leon huffs slightly.

“Hell we’ve all broken down, Leon. We’ve all been through some intense stuff and we cried about it. You can’t push this away, it's a part of healing. It's good to feel your emotions and express them,” Mikey continues and Leon uncurls slightly and gazes at him tiredly. There’s a whirlwind of emotions playing on the kid’s face and Mikey gives him a comforting smile.

“You sound like my Mikey,” Leon says his voice thick with emotion.

“Good your Mikey has got it right!” He proclaims tapping a hand to the kid’s shoulder.

“I miss him. I miss all of them,” Leon mumbles into his lap and the kitchen is filled with silence once more.

“Ya wanna tell me about em?” Mikey prompts propping his head against his hand leaning against the table top.

“I might cry,” is the chuckled reply with the promise of tears.

“I’ll grab tissues!” Mikey says while quickly grabbing napkins and returning to Leon’s side.

The conversation is soft and filled with little laughs. Leon recounts some of the adventures he and his brothers have been on. The various shenanigans and trouble they get into. Mikey is impressed and also worried how this kid is still standing. He must be built differently based upon the stories he’s told or he’s exaggerating. Either way the kid is an excellent storyteller and has a way of captivating his audience. Mikey hangs onto each of his words and feels the energy Leon provides. Eventually, Leon mellows out once more his tales winding down with his homesickness.

“Raph’s my big brother and I love him. He’s incredible ya know? He’s tough but still so sweet and silly. He takes care of us and makes us be our best selves. I know I give him such a hard time, but he still loves me, loves all of us so much. His hugs are the best.” Leon chuckles a wad of napkins crumbled in his hand. Mikey nods along watching the water works come out in full force.

“Don he’s crazy but he’s a good crazy ya know. His inventions are incredible but aren’t always the morally best. He makes a lot of AI that turn evil for some reason,” Leon chuckles wetly with a watery smile.

“Uhh do I wanna know?” Mikey asks slightly afraid.

“Mmm probs not. It usually ends up fine. Just if he says “he’s got a fix bro” he is lying and you better put a stop to it before he does what ever he’s planning. He’s the smartest guy I know and he’s so fun to mess with,” Leon continues with a grin which Mikey returns easily.

“Mikey also likes to cook. It’s his thing, well one of his things. He loves to experiment and try new things. He's always watching those cooking shows to learn more. It’s always so good. You reminded me of him earlier, when I came in and I- god it kinda hurt,” Leon says curling into himself to hide the free flowing tears. His sobs are silent and Mikey’s heart clenches. He opens his arm and Leon is quick to fall into his hold. Mikey holds the other for as long as he's needed. He doesn’t know how much time has passed when Leon slowly pulls away, wiping furiously at his face.

“Sorry,” he mumbles passing a few napkins over to Mikey who grins easily.

“It’s all good dude! You feel better?” He says taking the napkins and making sure Leon is actually ok.

“Little bit…uh I think I got snot on your shell,” Leon smirks quickly changing the topic and gesturing over to Mikey.

“Awh narley dude,” Mikey plays along wiping off some of the tears and ew there was snot. Mikey glances up at the other who chuckles slightly in guilt. He shrugs he’s shoulders a grins back. Leon sobers up quickly which unnerves Mikey at how fast his change up is. He’ll have to keep an eye the kid’s emotional state closely. They want these kids to get better and that includes the not as obvious wounds.

“Oh my god,” Leon chortles grabbing Mikey from his thoughts. Leon points toward the door and Mikey whips around to see Little Leo frozen in the doorway like a startled deer. His eyes are wide and stands unmoving as if he’ll disappear from their sight if he doesn’t make any sudden moments.

“Wha- Little Leo what are you doing! You’re not supposed to be out here!” Mikey points at the other who gives an affronted look.

“No one was in the lab and I heard you guys, so I came to investigate,” Leo replied puffing his chest and crossing his arms. Mikey stifles his chuckles at the attempt to sway his innocence.

“Ugh Don is gonna kill me. Back to bed with you,” Mikey declares getting up and putting the dishes into the sink. Leon is quick to dispose of his used tissues discreetly by helping Mikey clear away the table.

“Why? I just got here,” Leo protests lamely as Mikey approaches the doorway.

“Lets go Leon, we’ve got baby duty,” Mikey proclaims swiftly picking up the loudly protesting turtle. Leon smirks and quickly joins his side and laughs at the other. He can see the weight still hanging around Leon’s shoulders and the dried tear stains on his face. The kid is still a long way from being ok, but at least it is a start.

“I can walk!” A furious Leo yells and flails uselessly in Mikey’s arms. He barks out a laugh and shakes his head.

“That’s precisely what you’re not supposed to be doing,” he replies and Leon laughs.

“Also you hobble to places you’re not supposed to be,” Leon tacks on as he cuts in front of Mikey to open the lab door all the way. Mikey hears a low growl rumble from the pouting kid in his arms. The terrors never rest and neither does Mikey.

Chapter Text

It’s been several days now and Leo feels like he’s going stir crazy. He’s constantly told to lay down and relax and keep pressure off his knee so it can heal. Leo can’t sit any longer. He’s been motionless for weeks! He prides himself in his disapline and patience but he has meet his limit. He needs to move! Leon is always getting out and getting into things he shouldn’t. Leo sees him handling his sword when he isn’t supposed to and yet he never gets caught. The lab is too still and silent and Leo is aware he looses himself during those times. So he leaves. Besides, sitting for too long is probably bad for him which means movement is good.

He has yet to successfully escape and spend more than 30 minutes in another part of the lair. They’re everywhere and Leon is a snitch. Each time he is scooped up way too easily and deposited back to his cot. Luckily he does get company out of it, however Leo still wants out. He wants his stupid knee to be healed. He wants to move around and get back into his daily motions. He feels trapped and restless untethered from his usual tasks and responsibilities. Usually he gets brief entertainment from Leon who sneaks away and returns with snacks or talks of what’s going on outside the lab. He talks about the pranks Mikey pulls, the impressive tv set up, the weird places he encounters Leonardo meditating, and the training. Leon is like a kid in a candy story retelling the crazy stunts and moves the brothers do each morning. Leo yearns for his own swords and for his own dojo.

It’s morning and Leo is alone. Again. Leon left a while ago to spy on the morning training as usual. Leo clenches his fist with determination, he will not be left out. He’ll be safe and sit down and watch so no one can scold him for “not resting his leg”. With a quick motion he throws the covers off and turns himself to get off the bed. He takes a few breaths and waits for the sharp pain to dull. He surveys the room and spots a decently sized metal pipe in the corner. Leo navigates the room grasping onto sturdy objects to aid his trek across the room for his prize. He lets out a soft groan as his leg protests the sharp and unsteady movements. Leo doesn’t give the pain much time to settle before he’s using the pipe as a crutch to exit the lab.

The lair is wide open with a tall ceiling and winding paths branching off. There’s far too many stairs for Leo’s liking. In his few outings and Leon’s various stories, he knows the basic layout of the place. The third floor has the bedrooms and a few spare rooms, the bottom floor has the pool and waterway entrance as well as other vehicle storage and the garage. The lapping water sits on full display in the center of the lair while the rest branch off down the various hallways. The second floor luckily has pretty much everything else. The lab is on one side, the kitchen off to the left and the dojo on the complete opposite side of the lab. The living room is marked by the various stacks of tv monitors of varying sizes. Leo does not follow how that could possibly work or why it is necessary. Leo is able to spot Leon crouched by the sliding door marking the dojo. Leo is not as stealthy as he wants with the metal pipe clanging against the catwalk with each step. He cringes inwardly at the horrible noise but pushes inward. Leon spots him quickly and flaps his hands wildly to shush.

“Dude what are you doing?” Leon whisper shouts as he races over to Leo.

“Going for a stroll,” Leo smirks and the other full body groans.

“You suck,” Leon huffs before quickly snatching away the pipe and slipping under Leo’s arm. Leo feels his smile grow a bit more genuine as Leon hobbles them over toward the paper doors.

“Why’d you choose the loudest cruch known to man?” Leon scrunches his nose as he settles Leo onto the floor.

“It was the closest thing,” Leo grumbles snatching the pipe away. Leon blows a raspberry and Leo quickly shushes him. The sound of the raspberry echoes off the walls and Leon ducks as though it’ll diminish the sound.

“Why would you do that?” Leo hoarsely whispers and Leon is grinning like a loon.

“I didn’t think it’d be that loud!”

“You’re still being loud! Shush!”

“You shush! They probably heard you the moment you stepped out of the lab!”

“Leon shush!”

“You shh!”

“Would you-“

“Shh!”

The two startle as the doors quickly slide open and a throat is cleared. Leon lets out a little noise of surprise before falling over to Leo’s side using him as a shield. Leo feels his blood freeze and body lock in place as he gazes up at the rat in the doorway. He looks just like he had in the dream or mind scape considering everything that’s happened thus far. Leo can say that dreams wouldn’t be the correct term. Perhaps that incident wasn’t a hallucination like the others. Leo takes a few breaths and forces an apologetic smile on his face. It’s not him, he has to remind himself. Master Splinter, because it couldn’t be anyone else, just shakes his head with a smile. It’s soft and full of the exasperation of a father, a smile Leo himself saw often on a similar face.

“It would be benifcial if you remained quieter,” his voice interrupts Leo’s spiral and Leon lets out a guilty chuckles.

“Hehe uh what- I we- uh,” the other sputters trying to collect himself.

“You may stay for the remaining time, but be silent,” Splinter says and Leon looks overjoyed. Leo can the disapproving look the brothers are sending their way from the mats.

“Hai sensei,” Leo says on instinct, his brain has fully shut down. He takes a breath that seems to leave him even more breathless. He can’t do this. He doesn’t take in the training at all and is startled out of his panic when he sees a body move in front of him. Donatello stands before him with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. Leo gives him a weak smile.

“Alright back to bed,” he says bending down ready to scoop Leo up.

“Why? I’m resting here,” Leo says stubbornly blocking the other’s attempts to grab him. He sees Leonardo cough into his hand to cover up a laugh.

“The floor is cold and hard and your leg isn’t being propped up,” Donatello lists the reasonings while batting away Leo’s attempts to push him away.

“Yeah but the couch is soft and warm and has pillows!” Mikey chimes in with a grin while sending a discrete thumbs up Leo’s way. Leo looks at Donatello who sighs and looks ready to protest when another voice cuts in.

“Perhaps a change in scenery will do them good my son,” Master Splinter says laying a hand on Donatello’s shoulder while approaching the circle. Leo feels his heart swell and throat tighten.

“Fine, but you’re not walking there with-where’d you even find this?” Donatello relents while looking over Leo’s makeshift cane. Mikey whoops and scoops up Leo quickly.

The trip to the living room is quick and he is stationed on the couch easily. The rest trickle in and claim their spots. Leon and Raphael bicker over who gets the bean bag chair, Mikey slips in easily while they’re distracted. Leo tries to focus on their antics, but he feels like he’s in jello. He can see Master Splinter settling into a chair from the corner of his eye. He’s so different but Leo can’t stop seeing the similarities in the way he carries himself. They way he talks and smiles at his sons. He has that wise glint to his eye that makes him seem unbreakable and sturdy. Leo takes a few suble deep breathes as Donatello walks by and settles at the end of the couch as if Leo is going to make a run for it the second his eyes are off of him. Leon is quick to run his mouth, breaking Leo’s spiral. Until Leo registers what the topic is.

“Wow, you’re kinda tall!” Leon says from his spot on the floor having given up wrestling for the bean bag chair. Raphael sits triumphantly in it while Mikey lays sprawled out on the ground before it.

“You are quite tall yourself,” Splinter replies with a grin.

“How short is your dad?” Mikey asks tilting his head to get a better view of Leon.

“He’s like 3 feet or somthin?” Leon shrugs and Mikey drops his jaw.

“Holy cow! That’s tiny!”

“Yeah but he can move don’t let it fool you,” Leon proclaims proudly.

“Never in my life!” Mikey says waving his hand in the air dismissively.

“Mine wa- Mine’s 6 feet tall,” Leo pipes up subtly clenching his fists in his lap. He feels floaty but present enough. He takes another breath and watches Leon straighten with surprise.

“ESCUSE ME!?!” He exclaims eyes wide and hand stretched in the air. Leo doesn’t miss the looks that get sent over Leon’s head and around the room. He feels his heartbeat thump quickly at the notice of his stumble of words. He ignores them in favor of pretending it’s fine. He’ll be fine if they don’t bring it up.

What Leo misses is Splinter exchanging a look with his sons as well. Master Splinter can see how tense Leo is and the slip up gave him all the information he needed to know. He vows to pull the other aside and offer his comfort to Leo. Just not at this moment, he looks so tired and small. He will choose a time where he is better able to process and feel his emotions not surrounded by his sons and guest.

“I am in the mood for tea. Would anyone else like to partake?” Master Splinter asks as he raises from his seat.

“I can get it Master Splinter,” Leonardo offers popping up quickly and goes over to his father’s side.

“Thank you my son, but I am still capable of making tea,” Splinter replies and begins to head toward the kitchen. “Take a seat, I will be back shortly.”

“Ok sensei,” Leonardo pouts slightly before returning to his seat. He has to kick Mikey off the chair when he returns however. Mikey gives a smirk and struggles only a little bit before he is once again booted onto the floor. The room fills with laughter and good natured jeers at Mikey’s second defeat. Leo is startled out his soft laughter at the blur of orange popping up onto the back of the couch by his head. He spies an orange cat who gives him a few sniffs before meowing. Leo offers the cat his hand which is quickly filled with the cat’s head begging for pets.

“Aw Klunk made a new friend,” Mikey coos from the floor.

“You have a cat?” Leon asks looking excitedly at said cat who weaves himself onto Leo’s lap carefully. Donny hovers nervously watching the cat like a hawk.

“You named the cat Klunk?” Leo asks resuming scratching under the cat’s chin and is rewarded with a thunderous purr.

“Yeah I found him during a snow storm and went on a mission to save Christmas together. Hey what’s wrong with the name Klunk?” Mikey explains picking himself up and leaning against Leonardo’s legs.

“I feel like you’re just saying stuff,” Leon squints at the orange masked turtle with suspicion.

“No unfortunately, this knucklehead stole a truck and led the police on a chase across the city,” Raph smirks and Mikey scoffs.

“Uh no! I stopped some thieves trying to steal it and then got a simple case of miscommunication,” Mikey huffs crossing his arms. Leon shakes his head and crawls over to pet the cat.

“My Mikey has a cat too. Her name is Ice Cream Kitty,” Leo supplies and the others give him strange looks.

“And you thought Klunk was a weird name,” Mikey shakes his head with a grin. Leonardo gives his brother’s head a quick tap in reprimand.

“Well, she was a regular cat that accidentally got mutated while eating ice cream that was mixed with mutagen. So now she’s a sentient ice cream cat,” Leo explains and the room goes silent.

“I take it back, you’re just saying stuff,” Leon replies looking at him a disbelieving look.

“Seriously? She’s a literal cat made of ice cream?” Donatello asks looking equal parts intrigued and confused.

“What flavor ice cream?” Mikey asks before getting a pillow thrown at him by Raphael.

“The hell is that question?”

“Uh an important one! Curious minds want to know!” Mikey wraps his arms around the pillow while shrugging off his brother’s look.

“Yeah, she lives in the freezer and melts when not kept cool. She is Neapolitan and tastes alright,” Leo shrugs watching the looks of disgust and horror take over the others' faces.

“She tastes alright!? Dude!” Mikey exclaims leaning forward over his crossed legs.

“You eat her!?” Leon exclaims nearly startling Klunk who bats his hand in displeasure.

“That’s so messed up kid,” Raph gives him a quick head shake.

“You have to be pulling our leg right now,” Leonardo says squinting at him as if it’ll reveal if Leo is telling the truth or not.

“How does that work? If she’s sentient wouldn't that hurt? What does she eat? Does she eat?” Donatello asks his questions becoming rapid fire the harder he thinks about ICK.

“I think she regenerates. I’ve stopped questioning her and whatever she gets up to. She is definitely not on the same level of intelligence of a normal cat either,” Leo answers enjoying the chaos he created. He considers this pay back for the all of times he’s been picked up and carried.

“Why do you all have cats!” Leon wails dramatically.

“Nothing stopping you. Join our cat cult,” Mikey calls leaning back against Leonardo’s legs.

“Nah, that prob wouldn’t go well when Piebald visits. She’s a fish,” Leon sighs playing with Klunk’s tail. The cat gives a few playful bats at his hand while curling onto his back.

“Who’s Piebald,” Leonardo asks drumming his fingers against Mikey’s shell.

“Our sister,” he replies and sends the room into chaos.

“HUH!?”

“You have a sister?”

“How did you not tell us about a fish sister!”

“She showed up like one episode and was never mentioned again!” Leon explains poorly and clears nothing up to others in the room.

“What are you saying,” Raphael asks getting flashbacks to the dorky little guys and their weird brand of one liners.

“She’s very independent and also April is our sister, so I have two,” Leon says and the others seem to accept he’s not going to explain anything.

“April is your sister?” Leo coughs out looking at Leon with a panicked expression.

“Leo you good dude?” Mikey asks his head tilted to the side.

“Yeah just don’t mention that to my Donnie,” Leo mumbles focused on petting Klunk.

“Uh-“ Donatello starts before Leo vigorously shakes his head.

“Don’t ask,” Leo replies not wanting to embarrass his brother or himself about the stark differences of their family dynamics.

“Ok good to know,” Donatello says seemingly deducing some conclusion from Leo’s response. Luckily, Leon seems clueless so that’s a breathe of relief. He would be insufferable.

“Got it, Segway to a new topic,” Leonardo calls his tapping turning rhythmic and slow.

“I’ve got one! Why are your mask tails so long,” Leon asks pulling at the ends of Leo’s mask which were resting on the couch cushion.

“It’s not that long,” Leo pouts while Leon taunts Klunk with it.

“The ends go past your waist Leo,” Donatello chuckles lightly.

“Dude they’re like streamers,” Mikey chimes in mimicking the movement of steamers.

“I guess, I just like it long,” Leo says as he swats away Leon’s attempts to play with Klunk with his mask. He does not feel like having cat claw marks or teeth marks in his mask ends.

“Don’t they get in that way?” Raphael asks looking incredibly relaxed in the bean bag chair.

“Hmm not really. I’m a skilled ninja,” Leo retorts with a cocky grin. He will not admit to the few times he’s sat on them and trapped himself as a result.

“Ahah yeah ok,” Leon snort throwing the mask tails at Leo’s face. He sends the other a glare and receives a grin in return.

“Of course that’s his answer,” Raph smirks and shakes his head.

“Speaking of mask tails yours are super long too,” Leon says pointing at Mikey and Donny who respond with a questioning look.

“Mine is the same length as everyone else’s?” Donatello says twirling the ends in his hand and gesturing to his brothers.

“I meant compared to my brothers. My Mikey and Donnie have tiny ends,” Leon explains while mimicking the size of his brothers’ mask tails.

“My Mikey does too,” Leo adds with a soft smile. The short tails make him look childish and cheery. He loves watching them bounce when ever Mikey is dancing or swaying or doing anything remotely physical. They add so much to his brother’s character and it is weird to see a Mikey with longer mask ends.

“Wooo that other Mikey had short tails too! Maybe I should try it out Hmm,” Mikey exclaims while wiggles his eyebrows at his brothers.

“Oh yeah I’m sure it’s all the rage,” Raphael smirks with an amused expression. Donatello shifted his own grin behind his hand.

“I’m gonna try it! Give me your knife,” Mikey announces, looking up at Leonardo making grabby hands. Leoanrdo gives him an unimpressed look with a slow head shake.

“I’m sure explaining to Master Splinter why you need a new mask will go over well,” Leonardo says and Mikey pouts while giving his brother puppy dog eyes.
“Not happening Mike,” Leonardo grins while shoving his hands into Mikey’s face and squishing his cheeks.
Leo watches the brothers goof around and suppresses the yearning that snakes in his chest. He sees the phantoms of his own brothers goofing off and rough housing float through the room. His chest heavy with all the memories of all the times his own father helped repair their masks. The memory of the very first time Splinter gave them all their masks burns brightly despite its age. Leo remembers all the times he sat by his father’s knee as he tailored the tears. The quiet dojo filled with frustrated childish groans as he began teaching Leo and his brothers the skills of sewing. He remembers the sacred moments he would spy on, watching Splinter and Raph repair the damages and rips in the living room. The two bonding in an activity they loved together. Leo feels his eyes sting and he takes a breathe to refocus himself. Leo hears the conversation drift in as he collects himself back into the present. The subject has changed and he clenches his fists as he tries to follow along. Leo’s brain is still foggy with the haze of moments he’ll never get back. A warm cup is pressed into his hands grounds him. Leo gives Master Splinter a grateful smile as Splinter pats him on the shoulder and returns to his seat with his own cup of fresh tea. He feels a little unsteady but he focuses his attention of light scent of the tea and the excited voices floating in the room. It’s not his and he yearns for his own family, but this is good.

Chapter Text

Raph feels trapped within the walls of the lair as he punches the bag with too much force. It rattles loudly against the quiet of the empty room. It’s been twenty minutes of pacing and punching and the feeling isn’t fading. So much has happened and Raph is going crazy with everything going through his mind. He needs to rant like there’s no tomorrow. He would prefer to punch some purple dragons or gangs, but things have been eerily quiet. Also because he’d want to go with Casey but he’s on baby duty. He needs out. He needs the burn of running across rooftops and the breeze of the night air. He needs to visit Casey and April. He throws another punch that sends the bag swinging dangerously. He quickly unwraps his hands and tosses them aside before walking toward the exit.

“Raph? Where are you heading?” Leonardo calls out exiting the lab. Perfect timing as usual.

“Out.” He grunts out bypassing his brother who frowns at his back.

“Where?”

“Just gonna blow off steam with Casey, who's grounded remember?” Raph retorts not bothering to turn around.

“Be safe,” Leonardo calls as the door shuts and Raph takes off. Raph takes the long way and savors the run. The sky is clear and the wind chills his skin pleasantly. He jumps from rooftop to rooftop with unnecessary flips and tricks just for the added breathlessness. He keeps his mind focused on moving his legs as fast as he can and nothing else. The apartment comes into view too soon for Raph’s liking. He slows his pace and rests on the neighboring roof to catch his bearings.

The apartment is alight with childish laughter and cluttered with toys and blankets. Raph slips into the open window with ease and feels his shoulders loosen. He spots Casey in the kitchen and April curled up on the couch watching Shadow play on the floor. April looks up and gives him a small wave prompting Shadow to follow her gaze. She lets out a little squeal and runs over to Raph who picks her up and swings her around.

“Uncle Raphie!” She cheers happily hugging him around the neck.

“Hi kiddo, whatcha playing with?” He asks placing her back on the floor and she immediately takes his hand into her own and drags him over to her pile of toys.

“Hey Raph! We were startin to worry about youse guys,” Casey says drying his hands on a towel.

“Do you want anything to drink Raph?” April asks as Casey plops down next to her his arm thrown over the back of the couch and around her shoulders.

“Nah, I'm good. Thanks April. Sorry things have been…hectic,” Raph replies while holding blocks and dolls as Shadow places them into his hands.

“Uncle Raphie play please?” Shadow says patting his cheeks with a pout.

“Course I’ll play with ya,” He replies turning back to the child in front of him. She lights up and plops back down on the floor while taking a doll for herself. Shadow takes center stage as she involves everyone in the room with her games. She runs around from person to person with happy squeals of delight. Nearly two hours pass like that before April calls it, heading to the bedroom to start the bedtime ritual and change into pajamas.

“You good Raph?” Casey asks as April closes the door and Raph takes her spot on the couch. Shadow follows and crawls into his lap with an interactive book open.

“I’m doin swell,” Raph sighs playing along with Shadow’s antics.

“Oh that good huh?” Casey chuckles patting his friends back.

“Hmm,” he hums his bad mood coming back too quickly as he remembers why he came here. April reappears and scoops a whiny Shadow into her arms.

“I’m going to put Shadow down for the night,” April announces eliciting more whines from the child, “say night to uncle Raphie.”

“Nigh nigh Uncle Raphie,” Shadow says sadly bending down for a hug which Raph returns.

“Night kiddo,” he says and April disappears with a sleepy child in her arms.

“Wanna let it out man?” Casey asks a few moments after the door closes. Raph sighs heavily and sinks lower into the couch cushions.

“It’s gonna be a lot,” Raph says and Casey barks out a quiet laugh.

“It’s been like almost two weeks since the bust, I wouldn’t expect you to have nothin for me,” he replies with an encouraging grin. Raph huffs a laugh before staring up at the ceiling.

“They’re so hurt and so young Case. They’re both alternate versions of Leo ‘n they couldn’t be more different than fearless yet so similar,” Raph begins and Casey leans back against the cushions giving Raph his full attention.

“Ya know Leon is literally 16! He’s so- he’s so loud and happy and cocky and a little shit. It’s like he’s a warped version of Mikey but he’s such a Leo. He was downplaying his pain an doin’ everything himself never asking for help like the shit Leo does! He’s so young Case! I saw the scars on that kid. He’s got healed scars on his shell, but they’re recently healed. And it’s- do you know how hard it is to crack our shells like that? It’s so- he’s gotta be hurtin from whatever the hell caused that,” Raph rants keeping his voice quiet and in control. He’s focused on the ceiling throughout most of his monologue. He grimaces at the memory of the gashes on Leon’s shell and arms. The kid was used as a punching bag before winding up here. Raph clenches his fist and smooshes them against his eyes. “He flinched hard when I was checking him over and helping dress his wounds. He’s in such bad shape, but he ain’t admitin it to anybody.”

“Very much a Leo move,” Casey sighs and Raph lets out a bitter laugh in agreement.

“He’s scared and he’s never done something like this before and he doesn’t have his brothers with him. At least when it happens to us we’re togetha’ an not alone. I don’t even think I'd handle something like this with a rational mind. Hell Don’s still messed up from when it happened to him,” Raph exclaims letting his arms explode in front of him. He goes silent as he tries to bury the worry for his own brother who still has difficulty sleeping without night terrors of an apocalyptic hellscape. Don never really talks about it willingly only when things get hard and too intense does he break into one of his brothers’ or father’s arms. Raph takes a breath and April quietly closes the door behind her. She pats Raph’s knee and plops down on Casey’s other side leaning over his lap to give him a reassuring smile. Raph returns it with a small one of his own despite it not reaching his eyes.

“Leon thinks he’s alone in this and he just got whole lotta walls up and I’m afraid he’s gonna pull a Leo and not let anyone in. He’s not gonna let anyone help him an’ just bottle everything up! God that kid is goin ta drive me crazy,” Raph grunts with a frustrated frown.

“Hmm must be a teen ninja thing,” April grins giving Raph a look who rolls his eyes playfully.

“Does sound like somethin’ you and your brothers did a lot. Still do to be honest,” Casey mumbles rubbing his chin in thought.

“Yeah but we talk about it with each other, this kid isn’t budging with anyone,” Raph sighs deeply crossing his arms.

“You can’t rush him Raph. Give him a little bit longer and I’m sure your fears will be gone,” April says patting his leg comfortingly. Raph nods and waits a bit before continuing his rant.

“I guess. It’s just frustratin’ watching the kid keep putting up a fake smile and acting perfectly fine as if he didn’t just go through a bad thing. And the other kid! He’s young not a kid technically,” Raph huffs throwing up a hand in exasperation.

“How old is technically,” Casey asks tilting his head in confusion.

“He’s 20, so he says but he’s- he’s so small and he’s so hurt. He’s just a mini version of Leo and it’s annoying as hell. The kids got a fu-fudged-“

“Nice save,” April chuckles.

“-up knee and a laundry list of other injuries and he refuses to sit down and rest! I’ve caught him movin around twice already! I can hear whenever Don or Mikey catch him moving too. He’s a little menace and Leon is an enabler, but at least he helps move him from place to place but he needs to sit and rest!” Raph frowns deeply and Casey chuckles slightly picturing a tiny turtle terror.

“Sounds like a handful,” Casey says patting Raph’s shell sympathetically.

“Chasing Shadow around on the daily probably gave you practice for this,” April adds and Raph chuckles shaking his head. His heart is still heavy but the couple makes this a lot easier.

“No one can beat that kid when it comes to findin places she shouldn’t be,” Raph adds and the trio laugh quietly.

“Pro child wrangler Raph. Who knew this was your callin,” Casey cackles and receives a punch to the shoulder. April grins and shakes her head at their antics. Raph sobers as the chuckles die down.

“He’s got so many scars and some of those- theyre bad. He’s got scars from the Shredder- I see the same ones on everyone. He’s not doin to well mentally either,” he sighs a deep furrow between his brows and the two look at him with concern and worry.

“How so?” April asks sitting up straight.

“He’s unfocused and doesn’t seem present a lot of the time. I can’t tell if it’s from the pain or if he’s checked out in order to cope with all the shit he’s been through. He was here for two weeks before Leon showed up. Two weeks and we didn’t even know! He looks like he’s been to hell and we were just twiddlin our thumbs,” Raph growls out softly receiving sympathetic looks from April and Casey.

“That’s not your fault dude. No one knew,” Casey says rubbing Raph’s shell firmly. Raph knows he’s right but he still feel like garbage.

“He escaped and was out there and we never saw him. We could’ve stopped all that,” he argues back getting a sigh in return.

“But you’re here for him now Raph. What’s important is helping him heal and get better. You can protect him now. Protect both of them,” April gives him a reassuring hug and Raph returns it fiercely. The hug is soothing and Raph lets it draw out for a few moments.

“His Splinter’s dead,” he mumbles into her shoulder and feels her freeze. He pulls back and sees the shocked looks on their faces.

“What?” April asks quietly face scrunched in concern.

“Earlier they were talkin with Splinter and lil Leo stumbled over his words but we all heard him. He said was. Past tense,” Raph says his heart heavy. April brings a hand to her mouth and Casey frowns hard.

“Oh fuck man,” Casey whispers looking stricken.

“He and his brothers- if they’re anythin like us that means Leo’s leader of all his brothers and none of them have their support pillar. And they’re still goin through garbage like this,” Raphael crosses his arms more for comfort than anything else.

“We’ll swing by to help whenever you need us ok?” April says laying a comforting hand on his shoulder. Raph nods and gives her a grateful smile.

“Seriously dude. They sound like they’re ruining you ragged down there. You don’t look like you’ve gotten much sleep either dude. Give us a call ok?” Casey adds giving his friend a rough pat on the shoulder which Raph returns with an equally rough nudge to his side.

“Yeah thanks guys,” he replies gratefully.

“Anytime Raph, love you,” April says with a cheeky grin as she gives him a quick kiss to the forehead.

“Love you man,” Casey adds rubbing his head.

“Ah you chuckle heads, I love you guys too,” he chuckles lightly feeling lighter than when he got here. The trio settle down and let the conversation flow to lighter topics. It mostly stays on Shadow and everything she has been up to. The kid is the center of their lives now a days and Raph loves every moment of the conversation. The kid definitely is a Jones with the amount of times she tries to pick a fight with the bullies in the park. Casey tries to deny it, but they all know it’s true. The climbing into dangerous places to explore is the O’Neil genes. The chaos this kid brews is unimaginable and entertaining when not happening in real time. A check in text from Leonardo prompts Raph to start to head back. The couple has a tiny terror to take care of in the morning and he has two slightly taller terrors to help take care of.

“Don will probably call you guys down once he’s cleared them and they seem more stable,” Raph says standing up from the couch.

“We’ll keep an ear out for it. Take care of yourself and get home safely,” April says kissing his cheek goodnight before heading off to the bedroom for the night.

“Keep us updated,” Casey says following Raph to the window. Raph nods and hops out into the chilled night. It cools his warmed skin comfortably and basks in it for a few moments before taking off long the rooftops.

Chapter Text

Leon is bored. He lays awake on the cot in the lab in the too early hours of the morning. Everyone is still asleep and the room is quiet with the soft wheezy breaths of Leo and the whirring of computers. It’s been a week since they got here. The first few days were spent resting and getting back on his own two feet without a constant tremor. Once he mastered that he was always on the move. He’s explored the entirety of the lair. He explored the ground floor and the various hallways. The garage was impressive as were the goodies inside. These guys have a freaking helicopter! He snooped around that a lot once he discovered it. Luckily no one was around when he peeked inside. Even luckier he didn’t blow anything up by resisting the powerful urge to press buttons. His Raph would have been proud of him. The top floor wasn’t as exciting, it was mostly just bedrooms and spare rooms. Michelangelo had caught him snooping and invited him into his own room which was filled with comics and posters. It looked well cared for and he spotted various art supplies scattered around. His Mikey would have loved to talk all about art.

The second level was where everything was at however. He knows he talked Leo’s ears off once he discovered the living room. The amount of TVs was insane. They towered and stacked on top of each other. The TVs were bulky and were all different sizes and models. He doesn’t know how there wasn’t a mess of wires behind the stacked TVs. Probably the work of Donatello. The kitchen was a kitchen, nothing too impressive in his opinion. His Mikey would probably have found something of note. The last stop was the dojo. Leon never actually went inside, but he caught a few peaks and it is incredible. His Raph would have been over the moon with the amount of equipment and weapons inside. He was startled by Leonardo the first time he peeked inside and quickly hightailed it away. Leon definitely wasn’t intimidated by the other. He just had to be elsewhere at that moment…

Regardless, Leon’s current predicament was his suffering of boredom. His early escapades have left him out of places to explore. So his usual resort to keep away the boredom has expired. He’s awake more hours than he should be and asleep for less hours than normal. His insomnia has reared its ugly head once again which only adds to his boredom. His phone had died quickly and he only jokingly asked Donatello to invent a charger for it.

The brothers of this world are working hard to learn more about how they got here and find them a way home while making sure their wounds heal. This is on top of everything else they deal with on patrol. He is trying to avoid adding to that work load. Donatello is weirdly a lot of fun to be around. He is in the lab a lot at odd hours working on various projects. Leon likes to watch him work and Donny enjoys explaining his process and talking aloud. It’s a different energy from his own Donnie. When Leon hangs around his brother’s lab he is usually blasting music or monologuing. It’s always fun to egg Donnie on in his speeches. He’s full of manic energy when he’s hooked into a project. This Donny however, is tamer and less Dr. Doofenshmirtz and more Bill Nye the Science Guy. Or Bob Ross if he did science instead of art. Usually Leon comes away from those interactions with a heavy feeling in his chest and a longing for home. He’s fine though he doesn’t miss his twin like he’s missing a part of himself. He’s only depressed for a little bit. He is quick to find something to keep his mind busy and body busier so hopefully he can knock unconscious for a few hours. It doesn’t work often which is a bummer.
Little Leo is great company and fun to mess with. The other plays into Leon’s antics easily and often helps to keep Leon from giving into impulsive thoughts that’d end in disaster. Their conversations are fun and he enjoys their talks. Little Leo reminds him of Raph’s big brother tendencies. However, as much as Leon enjoys the other’s company he’s not always available. Leo is able to sleep and tends to sleep a lot. The whole knee problem keeps him restricted to the bed. Leon is a fan of the spectacles when Leo gets caught in places he shouldn’t be. Often Little Leo is not present mentally. Leon is worried every time Leo is checked out. It takes a bit of time to bring him out of it and make sure he’s fully back. Leo assured him it’s fine and nothing to worry about but Leon doesn’t believe him. As much as he tries to push it Leo pushes back harder and shuts down the conversation. It’s frustrating and usually results in a tense conversation that Leon never enjoys. Luckily one of the brothers usually comes in and Leon can distract himself with them.

Leon also uses his time to annoy the others along with Michelangelo. It’s fun to mess with them and be able to pull pranks without getting involved in the revenge. He won’t be safe from that forever. Once his arm heals he’s open for retaliation. He takes every moment to savor the safety his injury gives him. It’s the only good thing to come out of this. Donatello scolds him constantly for attempting to use his arm. However, this is when everyone is awake. Which once again brings Leon back to his current predicament of finding something to occupy himself. He glances over at the clock on the desk and sees several hours have passed with his musing. By this time Splinter and Leonardo are up preparing tea and a light breakfast. The others get up half an hour after and they start training in the dojo. Leon has gotten used to their morning ritual and often sneaks out to watch the training. He’s pretty sure he hasn’t been caught while he’s alone. Leo ruined his streak a few days into his habit however. So now he knows that they know he’s peeking in, but no one ever brings it up. Leon checks the clock again before sitting up and heading for the door. Enough time has passed that he thinks they should be getting ready in the dojo. At least Leon’s boredom has finally been taken care of. Leon is quick to settle by the door of the dojo and crack it open a smidgeon for a clear, but limited view of the matted floor. He can spot Leonardo slowly going through some well practiced motions. Donatello is stretching out on the floor beside him seemingly still waking up. He can hear Michelangelo making unnecessary noises as he too stretches. He can also hear Raphael’s tired grumbling, so he’s no doubt beside his energetic brother. Leon pauses and cranes his head to spot Master Splinter. Usually he’s sitting before his sons waiting for them to finish settling in before beginning. The area is empty however and Leon worries for the old rat. He seemed fine last night, but he’s old and Leon tends to go to the worst case scenario recently.

“Ah Leonardo you are punctual as always,” comes a voice behind Leon and he jumps. He doesn’t scream he swears it. Leon is quick to turn around like a startled cat to see Master Splinter standing with a smile.

“Aha what? I was just uh- walking by…from the bathroom?” Leon stumbles waving off the other. His heart is hammering as if he’s been caught committing some crime. Master Splinter hums his smile turning into one of amusement.

“The bathroom which is on the other side of the lair?” Splinter nods stroking his chin and Leon feels his face flush with heat.

“Correct,” Leon nods despite being caught he will not admit to it. His streak will not end here!

“Perhaps you would like to join us in the dojo to watch?” Master Splinter asks passing Leon and fully sliding open the door. The four turtles on the mats turn and look with curiosity and Leon feels all eyes on him. Heeww boi.

“Bwah- inside?” He asks intelligently glancing between Splinter and the others.

“Hmm it allows for a better view than just a cracked door,” Master Splinter says placing both hands on top of his cane.

“Really? I won’t be like disturbing you or anything?” Leon asks gesturing nervously. Usually he’s not so jittery, but this Master Splinter is so different than his dad. He acts more of a wise old grandpa figure that lives in the forest like Yoda or Gandalf. He feels like if he messes up he’ll be blasted with wicked mind powers.

“I have many years of wrangling in distractions and you are not one of them. You’re very attentive and respectful while watching. Come sit here,” Splinter grabs his hand and leads him to the corner of the room. Leon can see the full room and be out of the way of the training floor and any possible flying bodies or objects. He feels like he’s just stepped into the lion’s den, yet he still feels a little excited.

“Alright Leon! Raph you owe me ten bucks,” Mikey cheers turning toward his brother while making a grabby hand.

“I don’t owe you nothin,” Raph huffs slapping away the hand with a frown.

“Technically you two owe Leo ten bucks. He bet Leon wouldn’t come in himself,” Don grins standing up with his hands on his hips.

“What? That don’t count, he didn’t agree to it. I ain’t given Leo anything,” Raph protests jabbing a finger in the air toward Leonardo.

“Ughhhh fine,” Mikey groans slapping a crumbled bill into his brother’s hand.

“You guys bet on this!?” Leon exclaims looking amongst the brothers who give him devious grins.

“Of course! Next is on Little Leo. I give him two days before he stumbles back over here,” Mikey replies holding up two of his fingers to emphasis his bet.

“He better not,” Don mutters with glare and his arms crossed. Leo’s terrible patient tendencies seem to be getting on Donatello’s nerves. Leon’s grateful he’s not on Leo duty.

“Pay up Raphie you lost this one,” Leonardo smirks sweetly but Leon can see the smugness behind his eyes.

“Yer a real pain,” Raph growls out while slapping a ten into the waiting hand.

“Thanks,” Leonardo replies while he slips Splinter one ten and pockets the other. The room erupts into shouts of disbelief and Leon cackles.

“SENSEI!”

“What! Betrayal! You went in with Leo and rigged the bet! I want a recount!” Mikey hollers pointing a finger into the air at the injustice.

“Oh Man, this is too good. You didn’t bet anything Donatello?” Leon asks wiping away tears of laughter.

“Oh no, I’m a wise turtle. I also knew what Master Splinter was planning in order to get you in here before this,” Donatello says with a shrug. Mikey sticks his tongue out at him at the reveal that Don knew the whole time.

“Really? Do I wanna know why?” Leon glances between Master Splinter and the others.

“You have a keen eye Leonardo. You are always watching closely and it is clear you are following along. It would be good for you to find an outlet for your energy,” Master Splinter smiles laying a hand on his arm. Leon feels his chest swell at the compliment and a little bit of the nerves fall away.

“But not now! You’re still healing and once your arm no longer needs the stitching, you can start doing the easy stuff,” Donatello rushes holding up his hands as if to stop Leon from planning anything too extreme too soon.

“Geez Don lay off the mother henning,” Raph grins clapping his brother’s back.

“Are saying he wouldn’t jump the gun?” He replies with a flat look.

“Touché,” Raph points at Don’s chest and Leon feels offended. He has never done anything impulsively quick, that they know of.

“My son is correct. We will be glad to help you regain your strength once you are further healed,” Splinter chuckles while giving an encouraging nod to Leon.

“Oh wow uh- thank you. I could easily kick your butts though“ Leon’s mouth runs faster than his brain but luckily Splinter laughs heartily and pats him on his good arm.

“Uh-huh keep talking tough kid, you’ve got a lot of noogies saved up,” Raph grins cracking his knuckles.

“Ruh-roh,” Mikey cackles while Leon pouts and sticks his tongue out at the other.

“Shall we begin my sons?” Splinter chuckles lightly before heading to the front of the room. The others are quick to line up before him.

“Hai sensei,” they chorus getting into readying stances. Leon settles in and watches with open fascination. He can see everything clearly and up close. The movements are practiced and well honed. He can see the strict discipline in action as the brothers are able to self correct the few times it’s needed. The sparring is like an elaborate dance. Each brother moves fluidly in reaction to another’s quick attack. They go back and forth with lightning strikes and powerful kicks. At some points he swears they’re just showing off with the amount of unnecessary flips and twirls. He can’t say he doesn’t love them because it’s incredible to see. Each is expertly pulled off and they land each time, something Leon can’t say for himself. He does pretty epic stuff, but sometimes he falls flat on his face. Raph would love this and would be overjoyed to join in. He goes all out in training, taking it seriously and putting in the effort. He feels his chest tighten slightly at the thought of Raph being able to actually learn and participate in a training session like this. He misses his brothers fiercely.

Leon stays until they’re doing their cool down stretches. His stomach growls loudly in the quiet room which quickly fills with chuckles. Splinter lets him scurry out of the dojo with an invite to return tomorrow morning, inside the dojo if he wants to. Leon slides the door closed silently behind him and grabs two apples and water from the kitchen before making his way back to the lab. He stops short, spotting a familiar lump on the couch. He redirects his path and nearly chokes on his apple. Leo lays perfectly straight on the couch on his back with his hands folded over his stomach. He sleepily blinks open his eyes at Leon’s choking noises however.

“Why the heck do you sleep like a corpse!” Leon coughs out, finally patting his chest.

“It’s comfy,” Leo replies blankly and Leon feels he’s witnessing a demon Possession.

“You’re insane,” he states and Leo shrugs lamely and closes his eyes again, ignoring Leon entirely.

“I know what you are but what am I?” is the reply and Leon gasps. This guy has the weakest comebacks.

“I’m getting Donny,” he smirks and Leo is sitting straight up in the blink of an eye.

“NO!” Leo scrambles up and off the couch with a determined and slightly panicked look. Leon laughs a bit before helping the other back to the lab where they eat their apples.

Chapter Text

Donatello slowly blinks his eyes open and groans tiredly. He stretches and feels all of his aches and pains vividly. He huffs and lays in bed for a few more minutes staring blankly up at the ceiling. He takes a deep breath, hauls himself up out of bed and slowly makes his way to the kitchen. It’s quiet, save for the gurgling of the coffee machine as he stands motionless before it. The rich smell of coffee fills the air and savors the scent as he lazily goes through the motions of grabbing his mug and pouring in the steaming coffee.

Last night’s patrol was rough and Donatello is certainly feeling it now. They ran into the remains of the Viddy mob while looking into their old warehouse. Donny had wanted to run the UV lights to look for the remains of any portal ruins. He was taking a long shot, but that’s how they found the Battle Nexus so it wouldn’t hurt to try. Unfortunately, the warehouse wasn’t as abandoned as they had thought. There was small gang inside that was being lead by Big Sal which he announced too loudly and too proudly. They were equipped with heavy weaponry and too much determination. However, his brothers and himself were eager to take down the remains and serve out some well needed justice.

The fight went well in their favor in the beginning and then took a sharp turn. Raph had gone a little over bored toward the end, and got knocked around a bit. Raph got nailed with a blast in his chest which bruised his ribs, so he was still in his room on bed rest for the morning. None of his brothers went unscathed from that battle, Don himself came away deeply sore and bruised. Luckily, they were able to apprehend the rest of Viddy’s people and Big Sal will be on bed rest longer than Raph. Much longer. When they got home it was later than anticipated and a lot less graceful than they’re used to. Splinter took mercy on them and called off training for the morning which was music to Don’s battered body. His legs were lead and he could feel all the bruises on his body.

The walk to his lab was slow and mildly painful, but he shuffled into the empty lab with a coffee mug in hand. The steam wafted into his face pleasantly and the warmth flooded his stomach. He sat in front of his computer waiting for it to boot up and savored his wonderful caffeine. The lab is empty and he could finally take a few moments to himself without worrying about fixing anything or anyone. He blames the fact that he’s still half asleep and only three sips into his coffee that the lab being empty did not sound off alarms in his mind.

He’s out the door in a flash when he does realize there should be two sleeping turtles in the empty beds. Everyone else should still be asleep or at least in their rooms. Leonardo often opts to meditate in his room, Mikey definitely is taking advantage of his ability to sleep in and Raph is nursing a bruised ego and even more bruised body. He spots Leon curled up on the couch and lets out a sigh of relief. He has seen the darkening bags under the kid’s eyes and has heard him walking around late at night instead of sleeping. He’s worried for the kid and needs to pull him aside and see how he can help. He throws a blanket over the sleeping figure and makes sure he stays asleep before walking off quietly.

There’s one unaccounted problem child however and Don mourns the loss of an easy, calm morning. He’s on his way to the staircase when he spots the dojo door cracked open with Leonardo inside. He pauses and back tracks quickly because Leonardo’s mask is not that dark nor is he that small. He slides the door open and frowns at the meditating turtle’s back. He stands in front of Leo and clears his throat with a hard look. The other doesn’t bother opening his eyes as he sighs heavily and flops onto his back. He lays starfished on the floor pouting for several moments while Don raises a brow.

“Please do not carry me,” he whines still sprawled on the floor. He looks like a kicked puppy and Don huffs. He’s only agreeing to not carrying because he’s sore and tired. No other reason he swears.

“You cannot keep doing this,” he says bending down and helping Leo off the floor. He puts his arm around his shoulder and makes sure to take most of the other’s weight as they walk. Leo remains silent throughout the trek across the lair and back into the lab. Don lets him settle back onto the cot and the silent treatment continues. He checks the other’s knee quickly and determines it wasn’t too aggravated in the journey. Don is going to have an aneurism. He goes back to his cooled coffee and monitors a few tests he’s running. He keeps an ear out for Leo, but he remains still and quiet. Donatello finishes his coffee and rolls his shoulders feeling more awake and able to handle the situation.

“Leo.” The silence permits and the smaller turtle stubbornly remains looking away. Donatello sighs and moves closer to the bed.

“Leo I need you to listen to me please. I know you don’t like it but you have to keep your leg rested,” he says standing at the side and sees Leo glance up at him quickly before looking away again.

“It was rested. I didn’t fold it or anything. I know how to deal with it,” Leo huffs crossing his arms over his chest with a hard frown.

“It is not- Leo everytime you walk you chance it getting worse,” Don says rubbing between his eyes. One cup of coffee was not going to be enough for this.

“But I’m careful,” Leo sasses back turning a glare onto Donatello. He’s unphased by the attitude and stares the other down easily.

“Leo why do you keep getting up? We’re more than happy to help you get things. You just have to ask it’s not a problem for us,” Donatello crosses his arms

“It’s not that,” Leo says a bit harshly in his frustration. He’s gripping his arms tightly against himself and Don stands useless to the side.

“What is it then?” He asks softly trying to catch the kid’s eye. He keeps his gaze firmly away however. A silence takes over the conversation and Donny fumbles for a way to get this kid to open up.

“Leo please. I just want to help you get better and you won’t if you don’t talk to me. I promise nothing leaves the room and I won’t judge,” Donatello says with an open expression. Leo looks at him critically, his eyes searching for any deceit. Donny can see him mulling over his decision and he waits patiently for the other. He doesn’t know Leo well enough to pin the exact reason as to why he keeps leaving, but he could make some educated guesses. Based on the fact he’s a Leo supplies a few theories. Don doesn’t want to theorize however, he wants the exact reason from Leo himself. Facts and theories work well in science, but when it comes to emotions and the resulting actions because of the emotions, it’s a lot more hypothetical. This isn’t his brother and his reasoning may be different.

“I feel useless and held back. I’m constantly on the sidelines, literally. I’m in the lab all the time while everyone else is out and about doing things,” Leo confesses quietly looking intently at his folded hands. Donny feels his heart clench at the hard expression on his face.

“I know it’s tough to be left out, but you’re still healing,” Donny says lamely and Leo huffs angrily looking to the side sharply.

“It’s fine! I’m fine, I should be fine by now anyway! My knee has always been like this. I just need to push through it. It’s not actually real pain, it's all just in my head. I’m just psyching myself out,” Leo says and Donatello’s mind screeches to a halt.

“What do you mean in your head?” Donatello asks keeping his voice level.

“This happened before, I was hurt and I was healed, but I was just holding myself back thinking my knee hurt. I was afraid of failing again, it was all in my head,” Leo explains rubbing his fingers together. He looks entirely convinced this is the reason rather than the fact his knee is visibly injured.

“No no nono, stop that right here and now. The pain is not just in your head!” Don says waving his hands in the air. Leo looks at him bewildered. Where is this kid getting an idea like that from? That is such an unhealthy way of thinking and he worries what else this kid has pushed aside with this logic. Donatello takes a calming breath before he continues.

“The pain you’re feeling is very real and your brain is telling you it hurts, so you can stay off of it! You are not at fault here. You need to be able to listen to your body and it’s needs. If you keep unnecessarily pushing yourself while ignoring your body, you will succumb to worse injuries. You may not be able to use your leg if you keep ignoring it,” Donatello explains and Leo’s gaze hardens. He’s silent and stares at his leg with a conflicted look. He can see he struck a cord with that last line. His own Leonardo is terrible at remaining on the sidelines and if something permanent took him out, he would be a mess. He doesn’t want to scare the kid, but if that’s what it takes to get Leo to listen then he’ll do it.

“It’s not shameful to need help or rest or to take care of yourself. Your body needs to be able to heal and recover. Even in training you have moments of motion and strengthening, but also times to rest and let your body adjust to the new muscles,” he continues sitting on the side of the bed prompting Leo to look up at him. Donny puts a hand on top of his in comfort.

“I know this isn’t easy to hear. Recovery is not quick nor is it easy, especially with your knee. It’s hard but you just need to ask and we’ll help you. Promise me you will try,” Don says keeping his gaze on the other. Leo straightens his mouth and squeezes Don’s hand slightly. He gives a small nod and Donny lets out a breath of relief.

“Ok…I just don’t like being in here all of the time…it’s so…” he trials off and curls into himself. His eyes grow distant again and Donnie frowns hard. He does that too often and Don doesn’t like it. On occasion, when Donny is coming back into the lab, he catches Little Leo sitting alone, too still and too unfocused to be meditating. It takes a bit of time to coax him back to the present. He always dodges Donny’s questions which just worsens his concern. He sighs and chooses to let this battle slide for now. If he can get this kid to take time to actually let his body rest maybe he can weasel his focus to his mental health next. For now he needs to find a way to keep the kid from getting up and wandering all the time.

Don smiles faintly as an idea comes to mind and pats the other softly, “I have an idea.”

Little Leo gives him a quizzical look as Don promises to be back in a jiffy. He leaves the other sitting in his confusion as he races out of the lab. Don moves quickly and chaotically drawing a questionable look from Leonardo and Raph who watch him from the couch. He ignores them easily as he focuses on his task. Within a few moments and a lot of trips up and down the stairs, it’s finished. Donatello is racing back into the lab to a surprised Leo. He is quick to gather Little Leo carefully into his arms and hushes all protests. With a quick walk Don is placing him in the living room in his new bed. The kid’s face lights up after a few moments of processing his new location and set up. He hasn’t seen him smile so genuinely before and it is heartwarming to see. Donatello returns the smile easily.

-

Leo watches Donatello rush out of the room without giving any context. He’s still reeling from their conversation. He never meant to admit so much to the other. He felt raw and exposed sitting alone in the lab. He knows what Donatello had said was all true and it’s not like his own Donnie hadn’t said similar things. He doesn’t like the idea of loosing his ability to fight. He wouldn’t be himself if he could no longer train and run across the roof tops by his brothers’ sides. He wouldn’t know what to do with himself if he lost all of that. He keeps his hands firmly curled in his lap hoping the tremors of adrenaline dies down before Donny’s return. He takes a deep breath and waits for the feelings to subside. He just needs to take it easier. He feels his shoulders tighten as he waits for Donatello to reappear from wherever he went off too. He can hear the muted thumping of running feet, but he’s clueless too what he has planned. Suddenly he hears footsteps rapidly approaching and Donatello is swinging into the lab. Leo startles slightly at the energy the other gives off. He is once again being carried but his grumbles are ignored. In seconds he is brought into the living room spotting Leonardo and Raphael lounging on the couch.

Leo’s eyes widen as he takes in the mess on the floor. It’s a circular pile of cushions, pillows and mixed matches blankets in the center of the all couches and chairs. He sinks into it comfortably as Donatello props up his knee. The blankets are soft and fuzzy and warm. He smooths his hands over each and he feels his lips twitch up in a smile. From his spot amongst the mound of blankets he has a clear view of the entire lair. Leo is able to see the dojo doors, if they were open he’d have a view of the majority of that room. He can see the kitchen and the hall to the bedrooms upstairs. He can hear the water lapping in the pool below and see the halls branching off downstairs. He can spy into the open lab with the electronics and scattered parts on full display. He feels a rush of warmth and giddiness fill his chest. He wants to jump with excitement but he settles by giving Donatello the biggest smile he can. His gratitude is immense and knows he’ll still give in to the need to get up and move, but this at least will quiet it to something more manageable. Healing may not be as quick as he wants, but at least it just got a smidgeon better.

“Leo escaped containment!” Mikey calls as he pops up next to the couch.

“Oh what! He gets to sleep out here?” Leon exclaims looking wildly between the pile Leo rests in and everyone else in the room.

“You don’t have to sleep in the lab if you don’t want to,” Don says and Leon lights up happily.

“Heck yeah! Squash over it’s turtle pile time,” Leon says while carefully flopping into the nest of blankets. He throws a few into Leo’s face while getting comfortable. Leo retaliates by smothering a pillow into Leon’s face. He hears a few chuckles from the others.

“Huh? I ain’t doin a turtle pile,” Raph grouches slouching deeper into the couch with an arm curled protectively around the ice pack on his side.

“Y’all are not getting out of this one,” Leon proclaims removing the pillow from his head to scold the other.

“Oh lets have a movie night!” Mikey proclaims snapping his fingers at the idea.

“Oh right on! I’ll grab the popcorn!” Leon announces hopping out of the nest and racing to the kitchen. Mikey is on his heels with a quiet,”I don’t think he knows where it is.” Leo lets out a quiet laugh as Raph grunts in confusion.

“It ain’t even night? We just woke up,” Raph says looking at the others who just shake their heads.
“Don’t fight it Raph,” Leonardo sighs patting the other gently on his shoulder.

“Come on before Mikey and Leon pick something awful,” Donny says as he shuffled through various dvd cases. Leo peaks over at the covers and doesn’t recognize any of the titles.

“I heard that!” Mikey hollers from the kitchen

“Good!” Don shoots back while spreading out the movies before the other three present. Raph is the one to choose the first film as the others take pity on him. Leonardo whispers he’ll probably be out halfway through it anyway as he had given Raph someone the herbal tea beforehand. Mikey and Leon return with three bowls of popcorn and everyone settles in. Leon reclaims his spot and Mikey pulls over the bean bag chair. The air is filled with laughter and thrown popcorn bits, Leo is in the center of it all. True to Leonardo’s prediction Raphael conks out midway through his movie. Leo gets the second pick which he randomly selects. Apparently he’s chosen well enough as Mikey proclaimed it to be a classic. He doesn’t see how a Scottish ogre with a donkey side kick is a classic anything, but he enjoyed it. His knee still aches and he’s still roaring to get up and move, but at least he’s wedged amongst blankets and others. He feels more put together and less lost in the dark and the cold that seemed to seep into his bones has thawed.

Chapter Text

Mikey settles down with the sticker decorated crate placed in the middle of the trio. Leon is flopped over on the beanbag chair pulled close to Leo’s little nest of blankets. Leo is partially buried within his pillows and blankets with his leg comfortably propped up. The two were in a sour mood after the morning check in while their bandages were changed. The verdict was not in either of their favors. Leon’s arm still needed to be in a sling for a few more days. Little Leo was poorly concealing his own displeasure at Don’s declaration of another week at least of rest for him. The mood needed some lighten up and Mikey decided it was time to bust out his own go to for a pick me up: comic books!

In his opinion it was perfect. Comics did not require physical strain for either of them and they were entertaining. Plus these were comics from a world unlike their own. They could compare these comics to the ones on their own worlds. It also gives Mikey the chance to show off his collection. A win-win!

“What’s in there?” Leon asks rolling onto his stomach while swiping a stray blanket from Leo who huffs at the robbery.

“Only the best thing ever. Comics!” Mikey proclaims selecting one at random and presenting it to his captive audience.

“Wow that looks so old,” Leon gasps and makes grabby hands at it.

“Offense! These are not old! These are fresh off the shelves!” Mikey says cradling the comic to his chest. Admittedly, the one he did present was from a decade ago but semantics. He will not let Leon smack talk his babies.

“This one looks new,” Leo says as he leafs through one of his issues of Silver Sentry. Mikey hadn’t even seen him move to grab it. Leon peaks over his shoulder before he’s quick to look through the crate.

“These ones are some of my favorites. I’ve got more upstairs but they’re not the best of the best,” He says as he carefully lays out the comics for better viewing. The two look over the covers with interest.

“I’ve never seen any of these titles before,” Leo admits as he picks up a few covers that interest him and looks through the books.

“Yeah because you live under a rock. I’ve seen most of these,” Leon says while Mikey raises a single brow.

“Uh-don’t we all? We live in the sewers dude,” Mikey says and Leo smirks. Leon groans dramatically to his response.

“He doesn’t understand any main stream media,” Leon clarifies while gesturing lazily to Leo who is happily reading through an issue of Birds of Prey.

“He’s literally from a different dimension,” he laughs while Leon frowns childishly.

“Then how do I know what these are! Isn’t it odd these big names are in both our worlds and not his?” Leon says lifting up a few comic books he knows.

“Hmm I guess. Hey Little Leo are you positive you never heard of like Spider-Man before?” Mikey asks presenting a comic to Leo who gives him a dry look at the nickname.

“Nope, why is he so brightly colored?” Leo asks after looking over the comic being held in front of his face a bit too close.

“See! Under a rock! There’s no way he doesn’t have Spider-Man!” Leon laments loudly flailing an arm around.

“You don’t know who Spider-Man is? That’s a sad existence Little Leo,” Mikey shakes his head sadly.

“He kinda looks like Arachnid Man,” Leo says while looking through the book with a frown of concentration.

“You’re joking,” Leon deadpans giving the other a flat look.

“No it was one of my favorites,” Leo huffs giving Leon a slight glare.

“That is such a lame name,” Leon laughs and Mikey chuckles along. He is intrigued by Leo’s version of Spider-Man, but it is a funny name change.

“It’s not as bad as the Fantastic Four Food Groups,” Leo retorts with his own huff of laughter.

“The Fantastic Four Food Groups? Oh man that’s a mouth full!” Mikey cackles while Leo shakes his head with a slight smirk.

“You have to be joking,” Leon wheezes looking not at all impressed.

“No it is Raph’s favorite comic,” Leo says and Mikey looses it. He could never picture his own Raphael actively enjoying a comic with that title.

“Oh man, that’s such a crazy title. I am so intrigued,” Mikey says grabbing a comic from the pile.

“That sounds lame as hell,” Leon smirks with a shake of his head.

“I think it’s corny too but he likes the plot lines,” Leo shrugs and goes back to reading through the comic in hand. Leon is quick to pick up one of his own and lazily read through it. Mikey returns to laying out the comics for easier reach. He makes piles separated by title and lines them up in order of year. He grabs the last bundle of comics and pauses with delight.

“Oh yeah, check these ones out! I have a truck load of these comics, they're my pride and joy!” Mikey exclaims happily and presents the stack to the younger turtles. They look up from their books at Mikey’s proclamation.

“The Justice Force?” Leo reads aloud with interest while Leon raises a brow in curiosity.

“Yeah they’re real cool! They go on crazy adventures and beat up bad guys like no one’s business. I have nearly all the comics and a few variant covers,” Mikey says laying out the comics before the two. They scan over the comics with interest as they are displayed.

“Hehe, This one is my ultimate favorite,” Mikey declares with glee and showing off the comic cover.

“Woah Turtle Titan?” Leo says looking over the cover which depicts the masked hero leaping toward the viewer at the bottom of the cover, proclaiming his name in large letters. Silver Sentry flies upward with a large smile greeting the fellow hero. The title spans across the top of the cover in bold and bright lettering.

“Dude that’s even more corny,” Leon snorts at the red capped crusader with a turtle shell shield and costume.

“Hey you take that back!” Mikey points removing the comic from the unworthy eyes filled with poor judgement.

“Why? Did I insult your favorite character?” Leon sasses resting his chin on his hand.

“I’ll have you know Turtle Titan is a lean mean crime fighting machine and the Justice Force loves him,” Mikey states smugly while Leon looks on with an unimpressed smirk. What a brat.

“What’s his super power?” Leo asks gesturing back to the comic.

“Uh-turtleness? He doesn’t need super powers actually he’s that good,” Mikey stumbles while Leon’s smirk grows and Leo screws his face up in concentration.

“Oh kind of like Wingnut and Screwloose,” he says popping up at the connection.

“You have to be making these things up,” Leon accuses shaking his head at the other. Mikey has to agree that those names are rather bizarre.

“I am not!” Leo huffs crossing his arms stubbornly.

“What are you dorks talkin about?” Raph asks as he enters the living room. He has a glass of water in hand and settles into the couch watching over the mess splayed out before him.

“Lame superheroes like what ever the heck the Future Food Groups is-“ Leon starts gesturing over to Little Leo who pouts hard.

“Fantastic Four Food Groups!” Leo interrupts quickly at the injustice.

“And the Turtle Titan,” Leon continues ignoring the other. Mikey lets out an offended gasp and whirls back around to face the rude child.

“Ha, Mikey still does that on occasion,” Raph says with a smirk.

“Raph!” Mikey exclaims whipping back around to face his brother. Leon tilts his head in confusion and props himself up with interest.

“Wait, wait, wait, back up, what did you mean by that?” Leon asks looking over at Raph who slouches on the couch.

“Don’t say another word!” Mikey leaps up and covers his brother’s mouth. His hand gets yanked away quickly and receives an annoyed glare.

“Mike who’re they gonna tell?” Raph states with a flat look and Mikey wiggles out of his hold.

“No way are you-“ Leo starts his eyes wide.

“Shush! Raph you totally blew it!” Mikey shouts waving his hands in the air as if to clear away the conversation. Leon looks between everyone wildly his face scrunched in confusion.

“Mikey it was gonna come out anyway. Yer big head wouldn’t have allowed it to stay hidden,” Raph rolls his eyes and Mikey pouts.

“A secret identity is supposed to stay secret, Raph!” He says putting his hands on his hips looking down at his brother’s unimpressed expression. Betrayed by his own flesh and blood. Oh how cruel the world can be!

“What?” Leon asks to anyone in the room. Mikey refuses to acknowledge the room and Leo takes up the role to answer.

“Leon, Mikey is the Turtle Titan,” Leo says holding up the comic.

“WHAT!?” Leon shouts looking frantically between the comic cover and the slouched turtle before him.

“Took ya long enough kid,” Raph chuckles as he takes a sip of his water. Leon flails on the bean bag and Mikey pouts hard.

“You’re a comic book character!?” Leon is flapping his hand wildly and the excitement is unfortunately contagious.

“Uh yeah and also a superhero duh,” Mikey says proudly puffing his chest out.

“How did you get into a comic book?” Leo asks his eyes sparkling with interest his smile small and Mikey wants to squeeze his cheeks.

“I went out and rescued Silver Sentry and now we’re best buddies,” he brags while plopping back down with a smug grin.

“I’m sorry one more time,” Leon asks holding up a hand and making a back up motion with his hand.

“Are saying that- this actually happened? Like in real life?” Leo asks holding up the comic in his hand, looking between it and Mikey his brows furrowed together.

“Yeah dude! The Justice Force is real! They have the comic books retelling their missions,” Mikey says presenting the other comics and pointing out the subtitle where it declares “from real missions to the pages before your eyes!”

“Superheroes are real!? This is actually happening!?” Leon jumps up from the bean bag with wide eyes, he trips and quickly falls back down making the others cringe.

“Jeez kid you alright?” Raph asks starting to get up but Leon is up in an instant his face beaming.

“My mind is blown!” He says and Mikey is grinning along nodding rapidly.

“I am so jealous,” Leo whines his own body vibrating with excitement. His good leg bounces while he sits up straighter.

“Ok ya runts take few breathes,” Raph huffs a slight smirk on his face.

“How was this not the first thing you told us,” Leon says shaking Mikey by the shoulder. He’s impressed by the other’s strength and goes along with the shaking.

“I guess it is pretty cool being a superhero and all,” Mikey says nonchalantly and waving the other off. Leon lets out a noise of agreement and Mikey laughs.
“How often do you go out as Turtle Titan?” Leo asks leaning forward with intrigue.

“Eh not that much,” Mikey admits waving a hand side to side. Leon looks bummed by that response.

“Leonardo is not a fan of his escapades,” Raph chuckles from the couch and Mikey sighs. Always the spoil sport.

“Pfff he’s lame. Super heroes are awesome,” Leon declares flopping onto his bean bag chair.

“Why? He’s helping people right?” Leo says his expression is hard and Raph shrugs sending a glance Mikey’s way. The erupt mood change was unnerving. Little Leo is carrying some hidden baggage against his brother in blue apparently.

“Yeah, but I’m also a ninja so we gotta stick to the shadows and all that,” Mikey chuckles as he slips down criss cross apple sauce on the floor.

“Also because the get up looks ridiculous,” Raphael snarks and Mikey gasps dramatically.

“You’re just jealous Raphie boy,” Mikey grins wagging a finger at his brother who scoffs at him.

“In your dreams knuckle head,” he smirks and Mikey sticks his tongue out at him.

“It’s not too bad. My Mikey has his own hero get up called Turflytle and it is a lot more…elaborate than this one,” Leo says cringing a bit at the description. He gives a strained smile clearly the outfit is something outrageous based on his expression.

“I’m afraid to ask,” Leon chuckles lightly settling more comfortably in his bean bag chair.

“I don’t wanna know,” Raph grunts with a good natured smile.

“Well I certainly do!” Mikey says scooting closer to Leo’s bundle of blankets. Leo smiles lightly at his antics. Mikey happily listens along to Leo’s recounting of the adventures of Turflytle and his shenanigans. Honestly the outfit sounds over the top, but that makes it more entertaining. He definitely wants to meet up with Turflytle.

“Oivay, another Mikey with a hero complex,” Raph sighs into his hands cupping his face tiredly.

“Superheroes are awesome Raph. Don’t think I forgot about how much you enjoyed it,” Mikey grins deviously and the two Leo’s react instantly.

“You were a super hero?” Leon asks grin returning full force. Leo looks between the two older turtles as if looking for clarity and details.

“Had super powers and everything,” Mikey crosses his arms and his brother sends him a glare. Leo looks gobsmacked while staring Raph down to confirm it. Leon shoots up from his bean bag once again this time without falling over.

“You had super powers!?” Leon exclaims waving his arm around.

“Alright wise guys let’s change the subject,” Raphael grumps leaning against the couch as if to physically remove himself from the conversation.

“No way! These guys are like the real version of the Justice league or something. Hey do you think they could help us get home?” Leon says his face a light with excitement and hope. Mikey glances over to his brother who gives him a helpless look.

“How would they help?” Leo asks effectively grabbing Leon’s attention while Mikey flounders in panic.

“Well super heroes deal with lots of stuff like this in comics, so why not try asking the real deal?” Leon explains to Leo who nods along. The two turn back to Mikey and Raph shrugs helplessly at his brother. He can follow Leon’s train of thought easily, but the Justice Force unfortunately doesn’t live up to all superhero expectations. Mikey has read plenty of comics and books where the heroes have access to this stuff. However, the Justice Force is not as fantastical as fiction is.

“I don’t know about that, these guys don’t really have that kind of lineup,” Mikey admits rubbing his neck as guilt settles in his stomach. Leon looks defeated as his shoulders sink and face falls slowly.

“It wouldn’t hurt to ask?” Leo asks hesitantly glancing over at Leon with a small frown. He locks eyes with Mikey and he can see stubborn glint in his eye.

“Think they have any experience with magic?” Raph asks arms crossed and clearly out of element.

“Eh not so much, more like robots and vendettas and evil scientists,” Mikey lists off his fingers and Leon taps his chin in thought.

“Evil scientists can sometimes make portals,” Leon pipes up his expression dimmed but still having a slight glimmer of a smile.

“I can probably ask Silvery Sentry just to be safe. Maybe they might have noticed some portals popping up in the city?” Mikey offers and Leon gives a nod. He turns to Raph who lets out a sigh before hauling himself off the couch with a groan.

“I’ll go talk to Leo,” he calls over his shoulder with a hand waving goodbye as he leaves the room toward the dojo in search of Leonardo.

“Sweet! Another possible lead dudes!” Mikey cheers give the two a thumbs up. They give faint smiles in response but Mikey can see the lingering dejected feelings within. He can feel the mood dropping again at the reminder they don’t have much to go on. The reminder that they’re still stuck here without their families. The timid hope quickly depleting the longer they’re stranded here. He doesn’t know how to salvage this moment and bring the mood back up.

“Are you going to go as Turtle Titan?” Leon asks settling back into his chair and lifting up the discarded comic cover.

“You wanna see it?” Mikey grins hopping up easily and he can see the two perk up.

“Hell yeah!” Leon cheers from his seat pumping a fist into the air.

“Yes please!” Leo echoes sitting up once again.

“Be right back!” Mikey hollers and rushes off to his room. He knows it’s a temporary fix, a little escape from reality, and it won’t last for very long. Their situation will not go away any time soon. He knows the movie nights, comics and pranks won’t erase all their problems. The bad moods and hurt won’t go away just because of a silly string war broke out. However, anything is better than the constant reminder they’re both trapped and injured. The never ending taunting that neither have any idea where their families are or if they are ok. His brothers are working double time to look for leads and help the kids. The least Mikey can do is make sure the kids are not miserable the entire time they are here.

Chapter Text

Leo sits with his hands folded in his lap and eyes closed. He sits straight up with one leg curled in and the other propped up slightly. It’s not the best meditation position, but it’s the best Leo can do in his predicament. The living room is empty except for him in a rare moment of peace. Usually the living room has at least one other person roaming around. He’s taking advantage of this time to meditate for as long as it’ll last. He feels frayed with how little his routine has been able to stay consistent. He enjoys the constant activity, but he still misses being able to train, move and fool around.

A few moments go by when he hears the soft footfalls as someone enters the room. They smell of incense and mahogany. The scent of tea wafts lightly through the air. Leo peaks his eyes open and spots Master Splinter settling down across from him with a tray of cups and a warm teapot. He sits up a bit straighter and gives the other a questioning look.

“Would you like some tea Leonardo?” Master Splinter asks as he begins filling the tea cups. Leo accepts his with a soft thank you. It tastes earthy and sweet, Leo hums as the warmth fills him. He watches the other from over the rim of his cup. He doesn’t know what has prompted this and frankly he’s a little nervous. He hasn’t been alone in a room with Master Splinter since he got here, there was always a buffer of someone else’s presence. There was always something else to focus on and keep his mind from turning to darker thoughts. Leo feels slightly panicked at the thought of this upcoming conversation. They sit in silence for a few moments, enjoying the tea and the ambiance of the living room. Leo can hear the commotion of Mikey, Leonardo and Leon in the kitchen, he can hear the rattling of chains and soft thumps of fists from Raphael and his punching bag in the other room, and the clatter of computer keys from the open lab doors as Donatello works. Master Splinter’s soft breathes echo rhythmically against all the subtler noises.

“Losing a loved one is never easy,” his voice cuts through the air like a knife and Leo startles slightly. The words catch up to him a moment after and he freezes. His mind scratches to a halt and gives the other an incredulous look.

“It weighs heavily on your shoulders,” Master Splinter says and Leo feels himself pick up his shoulders subconsciously. He forced himself to relax despite the rapid beating of his heart.

“I am fine,” Leo says focusing on the warmth of the tea cup in his hands. The tea is motionless and doesn’t quiver as he remains still. He keeps his gaze even and void of his inner turmoil. Master Splinter holds his gaze and Leo feels like it pierces through his wall. Leo wilts under the stare and lets his shoulders fall.

“That obvious, huh?” He breathes out with a pathetic smile.

“Only so obvious because it is a weight I carry so often myself,” Splinter says taking a sip of his tea and Leo looks the other over. The other is old and stooped with age. His fur is wiry and hands heavily calloused. Every part of him is lined with a long life of experiences and history Leo could never imagine. He sees the grief and happiness in equal parts littered on Sprinter’s face as he holds Leo’s searching gaze. Leo knows this Splinter isn’t his father, but he notices all the similarities they have.

“I lost my Master Yoshi to the Shredder years ago, but I still feel the loss,” he says after a moment. Leo tilts his head at that.

“You’re not Hamato Yoshi?” He asks astonished and then quickly tries to back pedal. The other simply lets out a small chuckle and waves him off.

“No I was his pet rat,” he explains and Leo’s eyes widen in surprise. Splinter smiles with a tilt of humor at his expression. Leo feels a small flush warm his cheeks and quickly takes a sip of his tea.

“The pain never goes away completely, but it does lessen. I miss him greatly still despite how long it has been,” Master Splinter continues letting the humor fall away from his smile. This one is smaller and filled with mourning. Leo lets his face go blank and keeps his breathing even. He watches the older rat gently rub the rim of his tea cup looking lost in his memories.

“Instead of focusing on the loss, I choose to focus on all the good and happiness within my life. I still let myself grieve when needed, but I don’t get lost in it. He would not have wanted me to stop my life just because he was no longer there,” Splinter says keeping his eyes light. Leo feels his breathe catch as he lays a hand on Leo’s own. It’s warm and small Leo can’t help but to feel the ghost of his own father’s hand. Master Splinter is small and unassuming, his own was tall and in Leo’s eyes larger than life. All the same he sees the gentle care of a father shining through. Leo looks back up at the other as he goes on.

“I focus on my children and family. They bring me such joy and also such stress. Raising four turtle boys is not an easy task,” he chuckles and Leo smiles along. Leo knows that statement to be true. Thinking of all the times he and his own brothers got into trouble must be minimal compared to countless times Splinter’s have gotten into. All those times fearing and grieving for his children’s wellbeing would be numerous and far too often.

“Leonardo, allow yourself to feel, but do not loose sight just because you no longer have his presence physically with you,” Splinter’s gaze his steady and Leo couldn’t look away of he tired.

“What do you mean?” He asks missing the meaning behind the other’s words.

“He’s still alive in a way. My Master Yoshi lives on with me. He’s kept alive with my memories of him and the choices I make. There is a part of him within me which I have passed to my sons through my teachings. He will live on with them when I too pass,” He says and Leo freezes slightly. He can see Master Splinter cringe slightly at his reaction. He isn’t given much time to dwell of the flood of memories threatening to drown him as Splinter is quick to pushes the conversation onward.

“Your own sensei lives on within you and your brothers. The way you act and think it is still your own, but he raised you as his sons and gave you guidance and nurturing. Your Master Splinter lives within each moment you are. He is there in the turns of phrases, interests or little quirks you mimicked subconsciously from him,” he says with a comforting smile.

Leo recalls all the instances where he’s acted in ways similar to Master Splinter. How when he’s alone and meditating he is able to see and hear and feel him like he never left in the first place. He sees him in Raphael when he’s stitching up their masks while Mikey leans on him to watch over his shoulder. His hands steady and well practiced in the motions as was their father’s. He feels him in the way Mikey hugs them with his whole body. The warmth and love seeping through easily and without hesitation. He hears him in Donatello when the other hums softly to himself as he thinks or thinks he’s alone. It’s deep and rhythmic and fills those who hear with comfort. He feels his eyes watering and blinks hard to send away the moisture.

“You have not lost him completely Leonardo. Do not loose sight of your own life in the wake of his,” Splinter says bringing Leo out of his musings. He gives the other a great full smile and a nod. Leo sits and lets Master Splinter’s words wash over him. The silence stretches on as they finish off the cooling tea. Leo doesn’t want him to leave just yet. It’s a complete switch when he first came into the room, Leo thinks humorously to himself. Leo yearns for the company despite the ache in his heart. Their conversation still lingers heavily, but it’s a weight more bearable than fresh grief. He hesitates only for a moment before Splinter could get up after he places down his cup.

“That mediation technique- when we met the first time- how did you- how was that possible?” Leo stumbles over his words as he rushes to keep the other from leaving. It’s selfish, but he wants the other’s company for as long as he can have it.

“Would you like to learn?” Splinter asks with a tilt to his head seemingly unfazed by Leo’s blundering.

“Yes please,” he says with a small nod and with a soft smile and a knowing look Splinter places their tea aside. Leo feels his heart swell at the motion. He stays moving only to settle more comfortably and begins talking over the basics of the mediation. Leo listens attentively and follows along as the other explains it all. It’s nice and Leo doesn’t feel whole, but he does feel like he’s safe and home for the first time in a while. This Splinter is similar, but still so unique and it’s nice to be able to talk about this with someone. His brothers are there for him he knows this, but the loss of their father has left him feeling he can’t share his weaknesses with them. He needed to remain an unbreakable pillar as everything came crumbling down around them.

Master Splinter offers to mediate with him when ever the boys are off and they’re both free. Not like Leo is doing anything else. Leo breathes deeply and easily. It’s not him. He’ll never get him back, but it still feels like he’s here. He’s here in the memories Leo holds and all of his teachings. He knows the pain of the loss won’t ever go away, but he’ll be able to keep moving just a bit easier.

~~

It’s been several hours since Master Splinter and Leo ended their conversation and finished off their tea, the lair has gone quiet except for the occasional dramatic groaning from Leon. He is sprawled across the couch knocking down pillows and blankets in his relentless wiggling. Leo rolls his eyes from within the pile of blankets he’s been burrito wrapped into. He may have protested a bit too much against Leonardo’s demands of staying behind, but this is cruel and unusual punishment. He didn’t see Michelangelo pop up behind him and wrap the blanket around him effectively pinning his arms and laying him down into the pile on the ground. Leon was too busy mocking him to avoid his burrito’ing at the hands Raphael who seemed to take a lot of joy in it. The brothers had made their escape for the nightly patrol and to hunt down some leads of getting them home. Leon slipped out of his blanket jail within 20 minutes of the brothers leaving and then proceeded to undo all of Leo’s own attempts at wiggling out of the blanket burrito. Leo will be getting his revenge on everyone.

“I’m getting snacks,” Leon announces to the ceiling as he flops off the couch. He is quick to disappear into the kitchen letting Leo grab his chance of wiggling out of the blankets pinning him down without interferences. He pulled both his arms out by the time Leon returns a bag of chips and two juice boxes.

“Aw man how’d you get out so fast,” Leon whines as he joins Leo in the nest. He tosses Leo one of the juice boxes and rips open the chips with one hand and his teeth. Leon munches on a few chips obnoxiously before laying down snuggling into the blankets. Leo rolls his eyes as he sips his juice. The room is filled with the quiet humming of Leon and munching of chips for a few minutes before Leon gets bored of that. He rolls over nearly crushing the bag which Leo quickly moves out of the way. Leon bumps into his side with a smirk.

“I’m bored,” he moans with a pout and Leo raises a single brow.

“Hi bored I’m Leo,” he replies and Leon lets out the loudest noise of disgust and annoyance.

“How’s your leg?” He asks looking over to the propped up and brace encased knee.

“Fine. How’s your arm?” He replies swiftly not sparing a glance at his own injury.

“Fine,” Leon answers rolling onto his back. They sit in a silence both staring up at the ceiling.

“We’re both lying,” Leon says breaking the silence and Leo lets out a soft laugh.

“Oh yeah,” he agrees seeing Leon give him a small smirk.

“I still can’t hold my freaking sword! My grip has weakened so much! I am so frustrated! After everything and a knife takes me out? This is unbelievable!,” Leon bursts flinging an arm out.

“Hmm I can’t even get up without someone fretting over me. I’m not glass and I’ve done this before. I don’t want to snap at them. I know they mean well but oh my god I am going to scream,” Leo sighs glaring at his knee.

“We should sneak into the sewers and scream,” Leon says sitting up looking way to excited.

“We might be heard,” Leo says as the voice of reason.

“Bruhhh it’ll be so cathartic though,” Leon whines flopping back down bonelessly.

“It would be,” Leo agrees with a deep sigh. He’s got a lot of built up frustration he can’t blow off with the regular methods. The two lapse into a brief silence.

“You wanna do it?” Leon asks and Leo breaks.

“Only if Splinter is checked out or else we’ll never make it,” Leo says sitting up watching Leon fist bump the air in victory.

“True he’s got like a sixth sense for this shit,” Leon says getting up and looking around as if Master Splinter would pop out at any moment.

“Language, but yeah he always catches me when ever I think everyone’s off and about,” Leo grumbles as Leon hauls him to his feet. Leon easily slips under Leo’s arm takes the lead in moving them out of the room.

“You get caught no matter what,” he laughs and Leo glares at him.

“Shut it. They come out of no where!” Leo protests defending his ability to sneak around. He’s a very skilled ninja!

“They do! I’m alone one minute practicing my grip and the next one of them is scolding me for over working it!” Leon nearly shouts as they make their way down to the third floor.

“Maybe that’s part of their mutation,” Leo says stumbling a little as Leon brings them to a halt suddenly. He gives the other a confused look at the abrupt stop.

“What?” He asks looking at Leo like he’s lost his marbles.

“Like how you’re so colorful and tall,” Leo explains gesturing to all of Leon.

“That’s not part of my mutation!” He sputters looking bewildered.

“They all got a turtle sense,” Leo continues as if Leon hadn’t interrupted.

“Are you high?” Leon asks looking closely at the other. Leo squints fumbling through his memory.

“…maybe. I think I hit my knee last time I was up so Donatello gave me…something?” He says vaguely waving his hand. Leon lets out a quick laugh and continues to move them down the hallway.

“You are a mess,” Leon shakes his head with a smirk.

“I am not! Raphael startled me and I jumped and landed too heavily! So it’s actually not my fault,” Leo defends himself once again.

“Yeah sure and how did he startle you exactly?” Leon asks his tone mocking.

“Probably the same way Leonardo startled you and you screamed like someone was murdering you,” Leo answers with a smirk while Leon gaps at him. They stop in the garage where tools and parts lay scattered around the floor and tables.

“He’s so silent! Swear I’m going to get a bell for that guy,” Leon grumbles and Leo chuckles. Leon removes his arm from around his shoulders and lets Leo lean against the desk.

“He would never wear it,” Leo points out as he pulls himself up on top of the table his legs dangling over the side. The pain is minimum, but he probably won’t be able to sit like this for long.

“Bet I could slip it on him,” Leon argues grabbing a nearby chair and sitting across from Leo.

“Bet you couldn’t,” Leo retorts knowing for a fact the other will fail. Leonardo is skilled and has honed his senses from years of training. Leo may not like being bossed around by him but he respects his skills. Leon doesn’t stand a chance.

“Prepare to be proven wrong!” Leon declares standing up pointing at the other with determination.

“I won’t,” Leo smiles pleasantly while the other pouts.

“Wanna see who can scream the longest?” Leon asks twirling the seat in circles.

“No I’ll loose horribly. After this I’m probably going to be silent the rest of the night,” Leo chuckles and Leon groans with his whole body.

“Skill issue,” Leon smirks and Leo kicks the chair out from underneath Leon who falls to the floor with a yelp.

“Skill issue,” Leo smirks while Leon scrambles off the floor.

“Listen Little Leo, I can leave you here,” Leon retorts and Leo gaps in offense.

“I am not little,” he huffs out with a glare. He can make it back with Leon no problem.

“Lalala can’t hear you. Too close to the ground,” Leon sings childishly and Leo lets out a barked laugh. The two go back and forth for several minutes in the dim lights of the garage. Their screaming match was forgotten in their aimless conversation. All too soon it feels like they're scrambling back up the stairs before the brothers return. Leo fumbles to the pile of blankets and quickly throws blankets on top of the two of them. Leon flails as he attempts to look natural with the sounds of footsteps bouncing off the walls as the others approach. Leo shushes Leon and ignores the pain from moving too erratically on the way back. Leon pats down the blanket just as Mikey turns the corner presenting a box of pizza triumphantly.

“We got pizza!” He calls out and approaches the not at all guilty looking turtles in the nest of blankets and pillows. Leo and Leon exchange glances and muffle their laughter as the others trickle in. The night is filled with light conversation and delicious pizza.

Chapter Text

Raph stretches with a groan from his hunched over position over his shellcycle. His arms raise over his head with a satisfying shiver running through his sore muscles. He lets out a sigh resting his hands on his hips as he surveys the motor of his bike. He’s done a bit of work on it and only hit a few roadblocks. Most of the work is done much to Raphael’s displeasure.
The lair has been getting a little too stifling for Raph, so he has escaped to the garage for solitude. He tasked himself with working on his cycle to keep him occupied and sane.

His usual method of relaxing is not viable at this moment. The fact they are having guests over for supper is the major damper in his ability to go run a solo mission of hunting down thugs and Purple Dragons. Granted the guests are April, Casey and Shadow so it’s not going to be miserable. Regardless, the two alternate Leonardo’s are restless and cranky and Raph feels like he hasn’t caught his breath in days. He feels ragged and at the end of his rope. So for now the garage is his oasis. His shellcycle has been in need of a tune up anyway. It’s not his preferred method of stress release, but it is methodical and familiar. Plus he’s only sworn a few times since working on his motor.

Raphael lets out another breath and relishes in the hum of the garage. The sharp echoes of his tools clanking against the floor and metal. A near silent whisper of the lights thrumming with energy from far above on the ceiling. The steady rolling of hard wheels against concrete. Wait a second. He whips around and surveys the area quickly. The garage is still and silent as he takes it all in with a critical eye. Nothing looks out of place or disturbed. He’s ready to shrug it off as his imagination, but a hushed hiss of pain echoes in the air. The garage goes silent again almost as if it’s holding its breath. He strains his ears and tracks it to the other side of the Battle Shell. With silent feet he stalks over and comes up behind the vehicle. A peek over the side sends his shoulders hiking up in annoyance and a groan vibrating his ribs.

“Leo what the shell are ya doin?” He growls out to the turtle laid out on a creeper beside the front wheel of the Battle Shell. The other only startles slightly before freezing under the harsh stare pinning him to the spot. Leo gives a smile that speaks nothing but guilt and panic.

“Uh… I’m… I was Uh…Checking the air pressure?” He squeaks out almost visibly sweating under the lie. He taps the tire with a hand giving a shaky laugh with a nod and thumbs up,”it seems pretty good!”

“You are the worst,” Raph deadpans, his annoyance evaporating under the sheer stupidity of the kid before him. It’s humorous but not enough to get the kid out of trouble.

“I thought it was pretty good,” he huffs crossing his arms with a pout. Raphael barks a laugh at the kid’s sulking.

“I don’t even wanna know. How’d ya even get down here?” Raph asks approaching the creeper and squatting down next to him.

“By the stairs,” Leo responds gesturing to the door on the side his face completely serious.

“Ya wise guy? Where’d ya find this?” Raph says nudging the side of the creeper and shaking the turtle causing him to flop on his side losing his balance. Leo huffs propping himself back up on his elbow and waving off Raph’s hands.

“It was propped up against the wall. I’m not putting any pressure on my knee so no one can get mad at me,” Leo says shrugging a smirk tugging at his lips as if he won something but is trying to remain humble. Raph raises a brow at him unimpressed.

“Yeah? What about all those stairs ya had to climb down to get here? Ya weren’t on the creeper then,” he grins crossing his arms.

“I have my ways,” he replies and Raph wants to smack the kid upside the head. He settles for rolling his eyes and huffing loudly.

“Whateva, yer goin back up there,” Raph says rolling the creeper closer to himself and the door. It halts suddenly as Leo grabs onto the tire of the Battle Shell with a determined frown.

“Kid let go,” Raph growls as Leo remains stubbornly attached to the wheel. He smothers his frustration as he debates how to proceed. He can’t pull the creeper from under the kid without risking injuring his knee or picking the kid up for fear he may wrestle away and jostle his knee. Again.

“Listen, ya can’t be down here,” he nearly growls, crossing his arms and looking over at the source of a headache to come.

“Let me stay for a few more minutes, please,” Leo says his expression not relenting but cracking ever so slightly for Raph to spot a hint of something familiar. It’s a look resembling the desperate need to be elsewhere. The need to be able to flee the too large walls that seem to enclose all around you. A feeling of being trapped and caged. A look Raph buries under his scowl as he flees the confines of the lair whenever his punching bag isn’t enough of a distraction. A look he gets when things get too much and too big for him to handle. A look he was wearing when he escaped down here to evade the feeling of restlessness and pent up emotion with no outlet to release it.

“Fine but yer not stayin over here ya weirdo,” Raph sighs grabbing the kid’s free hand and tugging the other back toward the cycle. He doesn’t budge at first, Leo still hesitant to take his word but Raph waits him out for only a few seconds before Leo lets go of the wheel. With a huff he’s rolling Leo behind him across the floor kicking a cord out of the way and settling back in front of his cycle. Leo looks far too enthusiastic during the ride which Raph may or may not have made a bit faster and longer than it needed to be. He settles back down in front of the motor, parking the creeper beside him to keep the kid in his sights so he doesn’t pull anything stupider. Leo shifts with minimal wincing as he positions himself to get a better view of Raphael as he works. The silence settles comfortably only broken by the sounds of tools scraping the floor or clanging against the motor. The time trickles by slowly as he works with Leo rolling back and forth on the creeper beside him.

“How long have ya been down here?” He asks twisting a bolt back into place securely. Leo stills the cushioned board and shrugs.

“Not that long, maybe half an hour. I ducked under the tank when you came in,” Leo answers a slight grin of guilt at Raphael’s pointed look.

“I’m surprised Leon didn’t sell ya out,” Raph replies finishing with his task and placing the wrench back on the ground.

“Donatello took him to get his arm looked at. I think it’s because it’s healed enough now," Leo says gaze pointed intently at the floor, his voice small.

“Wonderful, kid is gonna be more untamable,” Raph huffs with a shake of his head. Leo lets out a breath of amusement though it doesn’t reach his eyes. The silence is heavier and Raph struggles to lighten it. This has never been a strong suit of his.

“Is it usually you who works on this stuff?” Leo asks breaking the silence and dragging Raph out of his spiraling thoughts.

“Sometimes, Don is the mastermind behind it all but I ain’t no slouch. I give him a hand and this baby is all mine,” Raph says rubbing a hand over the body his cycle. He sees a look of surprise and impression cross Leo’s face.

“My Raph would be jealous,” Leo grins with a layer of sadness as he looks over the shellcycle.

“Your Raph doesn’t have his own cycle? Dang, does he only work on the Battle Shell then?” Raph asks as he gets back to work.

“Nah, he rarely helps Don in there. He’ll add the body paint or detailings but he doesn’t actively work on the mechanics,” Leo says running a hand over the tread of the tire. He picks out stray rocks and clumps of dirt which dust the floor as it falls. Raph notes to find the dustpan before he leaves for the night.

“He does the detailing?” Raph asks a bit impressed with that tidbit. He couldn’t picture himself not working elbows deep in an engine with Donny beside him. It was an activity he loved and cherished spending time with his brother.

“Yeah my Raph’s the artist of the family. He can do pretty much anything. Mikey likes to doodle comics and stuff but he’s much more interested in cooking and dancing. Raph has a whole set up in his room and an air brush in the garage,” Leo rambles a wistful smile on his face. Raph can see he’s entirely engrossed in his musings and lets him talk. And talk he does. His vioce gets scratchier and rougher the longer he goes on but Raph scrounges up a few bottles of water for him. Leo accepts them easily and doesn't pause in his talk. He gushes over his brothers’ skills and interests. Raph and his drum kit and space alien turtle Chompy, which is awesome in Raphael’s opinion. He talks about Mikey’s obsession of experimenting with different foods and the crazy pranks he’s pulled. Donnie’s adventures of online school and the numerous incredible inventions, the current one being a robot called MetalHead. He talks about the stunts they’ve pulled recently and in their childhood. The pride and love seeps through his words without effort and Raph finds himself smiling easily as he listens.

He trials off eventually as he drains the rest of the water from the bottle. Raph finishes repairing the motor and runs his eyes over it to look for any last minute adjustments. He can see Leo watching him from the corner of his eye toying with the empty bottle in his hands. Raph hums satisfied and wipes his hands on a nearby rag. He collects the discarded tools by his knees and returns them to the tool box.

“Thank you. For listening. I guess I miss them a bit,” Leo whispers sparing a few glances over at Raph but keeping his focus entirely on the crushed bottle in his hands.

“Anytime kid,” Raph says a warm smile taking over his face giving a soft pat to the other’s shell,”yer still not allowed down here and it's been a bit too long, so let’s get goin yeah?”

“A few more minutes?” Leo asks with a soft pleading look the poor bottle strangled in his nervous grasp. His eyes are far too big and innocent and Raph feels his heart turn soft. It’s like looking at Klunk when he’s curled up and purring like a motor begging for attention.
“Yeah fine but if anyone asks I got ya immediately outta here capiche,” Raph groans pointing a finger at the other. He can’t believe he caved so easily to this kid’s whims. The expression that takes over however is worth it. Leo lights up with a smile so wide it crinkles his eyes.

“Roger that,” Leo salutes with a goofy grin and Raph feels he’s looking at Mikey imitating a character from a movie.

“Geez ya talk like that?” Raph cringes with a smirk as the other gives a huff of offense.

“It sounds cool,” he states turning up his nose, causing Raphael to bark a laugh. He shakes his head as he tosses the rag on to the nearby work table. He glances over at the collected pile of dirt and grabs the dustpan.

“Sure kid, ya sound like the coolest dork around. Wanna sit on the bike while I finish with cleanin?” Raph says gesturing to the seat with his head. Leo seems to perk up excitedly with a childish glee, completely ignoring the insult.

“Can I start it?” He asks as Raph helps him onto the seat. He eagerly grabs the handles as Raph gently kicks the creeper out of his way. He makes quick work of sweeping up the dirt and tossing it away. He meets the other’s gaze head on as Leo rhythmically taps the shell of the body.

“Only for a second and then we’re outta here,” Raph relents under the stare. Leo cheers victoriously and Raph shakes his head in exasperation. The two stay only a few moments longer before Raph is hauling the other back upstairs. They agree to pretend like Leo just got caught if they run into anyone else. Raph does not want to be chewed out by his brothers. His bribe is extra ice cream and a ride on the cycle once he’s no longer on bed rest.

Chapter Text

Leonardo walks into the living room and enjoys the blissful silence. Leon and Leo are in the lab getting checked over by Donny, leaving the room empty. The atmosphere has been getting intense with the two getting restless in their recovery. Leon’s complaining is frequent and dramatic. It’s an act but Leonardo can tell Leon is getting agitated with his limited use of arms. Leo is an entire handful for a different reason. He’s visibly grumpy and has been sneaking out of his blanket nest far too frequently. A few times is fine, but the amount he’s been up is risking aggravating his injury. It’s hard to bring him out of his funk and they fail in their attempts more often than not. Leonardo doesn’t know how to help them. Leon avoids serious conversations like the plague and Leo snaps at him whenever he tries. He lets out a heavy sigh and sinks into the couch head tilted to the ceiling. There have been no signs of other portals or turtles. There have also been no solid leads for them to hunt down to get them back to their homes. Leonardo listens to the silence and tries to focus on the tentative peace. It’s broken by the rapid padding of footsteps against the floor. Peaking an eye open he spots an ecstatic looking Leon. He bounces in front of Leonardo waving both of his arms in the air.

“Guess who's got both his arms!” He announces showing off his newly wrapped arm. It’s a precaution as the wound is still healing but no longer needs stitches or a sling.

“Uh you?” Leonardo asks with an amused grin.

“Hell yeah it’s me!” Leon shouts while posing wildly.

“You still need to take it easy Leon,” Donny states as he enters the room and plops onto the arm of the couch. He’s got an amused expression on despite his scolding.

“Pssshhh,” Leon waves the other off and Don smothers the smile.

“I’ll hide your swords,” he threatens and Leon goes rigid.

“Gasp! You wouldn’t dare,” he says, wrapping a protective arm over the swords.

“He would and will. Trust me he’s more evil than he looks,” Leonardo says from experience and Leon gapes at him.

“Um Where’s Little Leo?” Donny asks pointing to the empty blanket nest.

“Wasn’t he in the lab with you guys?” Leonardo asks sitting up with slight urgency.

“No,” Donny frowns as he gets up from his perch scanning the room.

“Ha he’s such a bad patient,” Leon chimes unhelpfully, crossing his arms.

“Hmm would never have guessed,” Don sends them both a glare and Leonardo is quick to avoid all eye contact. Leon gives an oblivious smile.

“So, Uh, where could he have gone this time?”

“Dojo?” Donny asks while Leonardo stands up and shakes his head.

“No I was just there,” Leonardo replies rubbing his chin in thought.

“Shocker,” Leon snarks and Leonardo raises a brow. Leon gives him a smirk in return.

“Let's split up. He’s probably not far,” Leonardo instructs ignoring Leon’s comment.

“Hmm he’s pretty determined,” Leon states raising a hand in disagreement. He’s getting any excuse to move his arm around.

“And he’s a Leo,” Donny tacks on with a huff. Leonardo sighs at their protests.

“Just go,” Leonardo groans rubbing a hand across his face. Another day and another hunt for Leo. Why was he expecting today to go any easier?

“Guess where the rugrat was this time,” Raph announces halting their missions. Leo fumes with his arms crossed as Raph carries him up the stairs and into the living room.

“Do I want to know?” Don sighs heavily with his hands on his hips as the apprehended turtle is brought into the room.

“The garage,” Raph grunts passing the clustered group by the couches. Leo has a sour look on his face throughout the entire exchange.

“Nice!” Leon gives a thumbs up at the other while Leonardo pushes it down.

“No, not nice. Leo you need to stay off your leg,” Leonardo scolds and receives and withering glare in return. Leo is placed back into his nest and Don quickly looks over his knee and determines it to be fine.

“I’ll get an ice pack just in case,” he says before heading off toward the kitchen, a tired slump in his shoulders.

“Kid you are such a pain,” Raph sighs softly with a smirk throwing a blanket over him before standing up and moving over to the couch.

“I’m not a kid,” Leo replies while throwing the blankets off his lap. Raph rolls his eyes and Leonardo lays a hand on his shoulder.

“Mikey has asked for help making supper,” Don announces entering the room with ice pack in hand.

“I can-“ Leonardo starts getting up only to be shoved back onto the couch by Raph. Leonardo sends his brother an annoyed look.

“No! I'm gonna go, you two suck at cookin,” Raph states pointing accusing fingers at the cool colored duo. Leonardo gives him an offended look.

“Hmm you don’t ever pull your punches huh Raph,” Donny smirks while laying the ice pack on Leo’s knee.

“Sorry Don I love ya but yer food is the worst,” Raph grunts and Don pouts turning to his brother.

“What’s wrong with mine?” Leonardo asks crossing his arms while Raph gives him a judgmental look.

“Undercooked and bland.”

“Ha!! Get wrecked,” Leon chuckles and flops onto the couch closest to Leo’s blankets.

“Laugh it up, I don’t think you would be much better,” Raph grunts as he turns to leave the room.

“That remains to be seen,” Leon replies mostly to himself as Raph is too far away to have heard. Leonardo shakes his head in amusement. Donny chuckles and raises to his feet with a stretch.

“April and Casey should be here in a few minutes, I’ll go finish cleaning up the lab,” Don says after checking his phone quickly and heads out of the room. He gives Leonardo a quick pat on his shoulder as he leaves. Looks like he’s on babysitting duty.

“You good dude?” Leon asks flopping onto his side, poking at Leo. He slaps away the hand with a murderous expression. Leon cringes and retracts quickly.

“Peachy,” Leo says his voice hard and expression dark. His arms are crossed tightly over his chest and it looks slightly painful. Leonardo stoops down in front of Leo and gets the full brunt of his anger.

“You want us to call them off for another time?” Leonardo asks knowing he wouldn’t want to be in a situation where he wouldn't be able to defend himself. They’re basically strangers to Leo even if they’re versions of people he knows. Leo gives him a harsh puff of air and adverts his gaze

“No it’s fine,” he grunts, shoulders hiked up and tense.

“Are you sure? If you’re having a rough day-“

“I’m fine.” Leo growls angry and sharp. Leonardo swallows back his own sharp retorts and takes a steadying breath. Leon sits curled up on the couch watching the exchange like a tennis match.

“Geez what’d daddy dearest do to you,” Leon smirks aiming to lighten the mood. It backfires immediately as they both snap their attention to Leon with sour looks.

“Leon-“

“He’s not my father,” Leo bites back venomously and Leonardo sends him a scolding glare. It goes ignored.

“Yeesh, tough crowd. When are they getting here?” Leon pulls back curling his legs up to his chest changing the subject. Leonardo sighs and grabs his phone to glance at the time. It’s nearly five which is the time they agreed on.

“The party has arrived!” Casey screams announcing his presence with Shadow’s high pitched screams following shortly after. Leonardo lets out a silent breath of relief at the convenient timing.

“Right now,” Leonardo says and gets up to greet the family. He gives a quick glance to Leo who remains with his arms tightly crossed and expression dark. He isn’t looking forward to how this evening is going to go. Leonardo is quick to meet the family in the hall.

“Hey Leo!” April greets as she spots him approaching. They exchanged quick hugs and greetings.

“You came just in time,” he says with a tight smile which the two adults quickly pick up on.

“Uh oh, Raph ‘n Mikey get too into rough housing again?” Casey asks raising Shadow a little higher on his side.

“No. Little Leo is having a rough day,” Leonardo grimaces while crossing his arms. April frowns and rubs a comforting hand up his arm.

“Awe man is he ok?”

“Yeah, just- he might snap a bit. Don’t expect him to react overly joyous about much.” Leonardo warns giving a glance down the hall toward the living room.

“Nothin Casey Jones can’t handle!” Casey boasts with a smirk.

“We’ll be good, right Shadow?” April says while tickling her daughter’s stomach prompting her to giggle and wiggle in Casey’s arms.

“Play?” She asks while reaching out for Leonardo who laughs and scoops her up easily.

“I suppose a little playtime is acceptable,” he says and she squeals with delight waving a hand to the bag April carries.

“Lead the way Uncle Leo,” April chimes and they head further down the hall. Leon is still lounging on the couch looking like he’s trying to act natural and not staring down the hallway intently. Leo looks less intense than when he left the room which is a relief. He’s slightly worried how his mood will be affected by Shadow’s rambunctious energy. He can tell the moment Leon catches sight of them based on his gobsmacked expression. His eyes go wide and jaw slightly slacked. Leo looks subtly surprised with a raised brow and the slight untensing of his shoulders.

“You’re April? And Casey?!” Leon nearly shouts pointing between the two.

“Heck yeah lil man Casey Jones in the flesh,” he flexes a little and April slaps his stomach lightly.

“It’s nice to finally meet you guys,” April says smiling sweetly with a wave. Shadow stares intently at the two unfamiliar turtles in the living room and taps Leonardo’s chest. He chuckles lightly and adjusts her to free one of his arms.

“Shadow this is Leon and Leo” he says while pointing to each turtle.

“Like the hedgehog?” Leon asks and grins deviously.

“Uh What?” Casey asks scratching his head. He isn’t the only one lost in confusion to Leon’s statement.

“You have a kid?” Leo asks his voice thankfully not hard but filled with soft confusion.

“What!? That’s wild,” Leon tacks on raising a hand to his forehead.

“I’m guessing your April’s and Casey’s aren’t together?” April chuckles kindly at their reactions.

“It’s complicated,” Leo shrugs unhelpfully.

“I have two Casey’s,” Leon announces proudly and Casey shouts happily.

“Yo what!? That’s sick!”

“That sounds like a nightmare,” Leonardo mutters cringing at the thought of the amount of possible chaos.

“Agreed,” April nods along and Casey sputters in offense.

“What hey!”

“Sorry Honey, but I don’t think I could handle two of you,” April says patting his arm lightly.

“You and Shadow are a handful. I don’t know how April does it all the time,” Leonardo smirks at the other.

“Yeah yeah laugh it up,” Casey pouts crossing his arms childishly.

“Aw we love you honey,” April says giving Casey a quick peck to his cheek.

“Dada kiss too!” Shadow says reaching over to her dad with grabby hands.

“My number one fan!” Casey says and scoops her into his arms giving a big kiss to her cheek. She squeals and pushes his face away at the onslaught.

“No! Down and play!” She has a fierce look on her face and Casey laughs setting her down. She is quick to rush to the center of the room pausing to stare at the two turtles. She smiles and giggles while approaching them slowly. Leon waves and slides off the couch which prompts Shadow to go over to him first. She stands in front of him for a few moments before she leans closely to his face. Leon grins nervously while slightly tipping his head back.

“Red!” She says while tapping the crescents on his face. Leon closes his eye to prevent being poked and laughs lightly.

“Shadow honey, be careful. You have to ask,” April says while settling down on the other side of the floor and putting down the bag. Shadow quickly approaches the now open bag filled with toys and goodies and abandons her original task of inspecting the new people.

“Where are the others?” Casey asks looking around the room.

“Raph and Mikey are working on supper and Donny is cleaning up the lab,” Leonardo answers gesturing to the other rooms.

“What’re they makin?” He asks and Leonardo shrugs.

“You’d have to ask them I’ve been out here,” he answers watching Shadow pull out nearly every toy in the bag.

“YO MIKEY!” Casey hollers and everyone flinches while Shadow screams imitating her father.

“Casey, go into the kitchen,” April sighs rubbing her ear with an exasperated look.

“Oh oops sorry,” he chuckles guiltily and turns quickly away toward the kitchen.

“He’s certainly a Casey,” Leo mumbles watching his retreating form leave the room.

“No doubt, he would give my Casey a run for her money,” Leon nods rubbing his own ears with a grin.

“Her?” April asks with shock looking up from her task of keeping the toys contained.

“Yeah Casey is technically Cassandra Jones and there is also her kid Casey Junior,” Leon answers with a shrug.

“She named her kid after herself?” Leo asks bewildered. April just shakes her head with a laugh.

“That checks out,” Leonardo states with a chuckle.

“Is your Casey a boy or a girl?” April asks turning to Leo in his nest.

“Yes,” he answers cryptically.

“What?” April tilts her head but quickly adverts her attention back to her daughter who leaves her immediate area quickly.

“Play!” Shadow says having dragged a little toy car and a baby doll over to Leo. She hands him the doll and he accepts it easily with a startled look. She drives the car over his arm while making noises to mimic its sound.

“Be gentle Shadow,” April calls over watching with a worried gaze. Leonardo studies Leo’s face and posture, still unsure of his tolerance due to his sour mood. He doesn’t want him snapping at Shadow or to put him under more stress with her antics. Shadow is a cute kid but is high energy with little sense of personal space. He’s debating on intervening watching the small strained smile on Leo’s face. However, Leon is quick to crawl over and steal away the child’s attention which eases some of the tension in Leonardo’s shoulders. Leonardo lets out a sigh and settles down near April watching the children play.

April sends him a sly smile,”fatherhood looks good on you.”

“You’re not funny,” he pouts and April laughs heartily.

“I’m a little funny,” she teases while pulling Leonardo into a side hug. He leans into it and wraps an arm around her in return. He feels himself relax easily in her hold. Despite the comfort he still feels the heavy weight against his chest from the harsh tone of Leo from before. The kid is hurting and uncomfortable in his situation, but he isn’t opening up for help. He’s choosing to suffer in silence and it’s making him lash out. Leonardo places his head against April’s shoulder and sighs while watching Shadow rope the others into an elaborate game.

“I don’t know how to help them. Leon is pretending he’s fine. Leo’s so…angry and hurt, but not accepting our help,” Leonardo says under his breath. Shadow’s loud and vibrant yells drowning out most other noise in the room, but this lair is filled with skilled ninjas so he isn’t taking any chances.

“You can’t force them to open up. It’s hard but just keep letting them know they have a support system here. They’ll break and you can help them pull back together. You guys have done it enough times with me that it’s bound to happen,” April says softly while giving a quick kiss to his head. Leonardo gives a small smile in return.

“Shadow please be careful!” April scolds her child who had shrieked while throwing a few of her blocks toward Leon who attempted to catch them. Shadow looks at her mom and smiles innocently.

“Play gently or how about we read instead?” April prompts and Shadow nods while plodding along to grab a book. April sighs in relief and helps Leon fetch the scattered blocks. Leonardo chuckles as Shadow leaves a trail of books as she makes her way to the couch. He is quick to gather up the discarded books and put them back into the bag.

“I’m sorry Leo. Let me take her,” April says a bit frantically. Leonardo feels his heart leap with worry before turning around and spying a rather content Leo in his nest of blankets as Shadow burrows herself inside it as well. April hovers worriedly making sure Shadow doesn’t jostle Leo’s injury by accident.

“No, she's fine. She isn’t hurting me,” Leo says a small smile on his face as Shadow nestles into his side partly on his lap. She is oblivious to the conversation going on over her head as she opens her book and begins reading. Her reading consists of pointing out the animals and calling out their names and then glancing back at Leo to make sure he’s paying attention. Leo nods along and engages with her reading with enthusiasm. April lets them be and returns to Leonardo's side watching the two. Leonardo watches as Leo’s shoulders relax and his expressions become genuine and entertained. He hasn’t seen Leo this relaxed since he got here.

“He’s so sweet with her,” April says with a fond smile on her face as they watch the trio on the floor. Shadow plays with a doll while forcing Leon to stack blocks in a tower. She makes Leo hold her and give the doll kisses when she makes it cry. Leo obliges easily going along with her antics that only she is privy to. Leon presents his tower of blocks and wails when Shadow knocks it over with squeals of glee. Leo laughs and Shadow basks in his entertainment. She is quick to force Leon to rebuild the tower in order to do it all over again as she settles back into Leo’s lap.

“She's certainly getting him out of his head,” Leonardo comments watching the bright smile adorn Little Leo’s face. He wasn’t expecting Leo to be so receptive to the small child. His mood has completely changed from his earlier downtrodden expression.

“Awe so cute!! Little Leo look at you” Mikey coes as he enters the living room. He leans on the back of the couch propping his face in both his hands. Leo blushes slightly as Shadow leans against his chest playing with the ends of his mask. Leo holds her discarded doll with one hand and the other he keeps around her to prevent her from falling over.

“Mikey don’t tease him,” April scolds halfheartedly.

“What it’s cute! I wasn’t expecting Little Leo to be so good with kids!” Mikey protests while gesturing over to the nest.

“Me either, he’s so broody,” Leon says with a grin and Leo sends him a glare and knocks over the tower. Shadow claps and laughs loudly looking up at Leo with glee. He returns it with a triumphant smile of his own.

“Dude! So unfair!” Leon whines mourning the remains of his ruined work.

“But seriously, how are you so good with kids?” Mikey insists hopping over the back of the couch.

“It’s a long story?” Leo shrugs with a timid smile.

“Nuhuh spill da beans,” Mikey wags his finger.

“Spill da beans!” Shadow hollers pointing back at Mikey with a bright smile.

“You heard the lady,” Mikey cackles and Leo rolls his eyes.

“Well there was this incident with a jar of mutagen that may or may not have been our fault and the guys were- I just went after it myself, very professionally because I am an excellent ninja. Anyway, it landed in a little kid’s possession and she was playing with it. I was able to stop her from drinking it by joining her tea party,” Leo explains leaving Leonardo with more questions than answers.

“You had a tea party!?” Mikey exclaims dramatically.

“Yes multiple in fact, jealous,” Leo smirks with a cocky tilt of his head.

“Uh yeah! Yo Shadow you wanna do a tea party?” Mikey asks crawling over to the pile of blankets. Shadow bounces in place excitedly as he approaches.

“Of course it was a tea party,” April giggles into her hand and Leo gives a confused look.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” He pouts as Mikey cackles.

“It’s so on brand for a Leo to have a tea party as a bonding experience,” Mikey clarifies which earns him twin glares from Leonardo and Leo.

“It was fun! Besides Chloe always insisted on the tea parties it had nothing to do with me,” Leo protests trying to defend himself.

“Aweeee that’s so sweet,” April coos and Leo shrinks under the attention.

“Hey, down blocks!” Shadow says tugging Leo’s mask tails while pouting to the tower Leon finished building.
“What no! I made it look cool!” Leon protests earning

chuckles from the room. Leo smirks evilly attempting to wack over the blocks while Leon blocks his hands.

“Rawr!” Shadow yells wiggling off Leo’s lap and tackling the blocks. Leon wails and the room is filled with the boisterous laughter of the surrounding audience. Shadow preens under the attention and stomps on blocks for emphasis earning more laughter.

“Noooooo,” Leon wails collapsing to the floor amongst the remains of his once beautiful block tower.

“Yay!” Shadow squeals clapping her hands. Leon pouts at her and she pats his head comfortingly.

“Ok time to clean up its supper time,” Don announces as he enters the room carrying in a few plates. April is quick to hop up and collect the scattered toys. It’s quick work to put away all the toys and books while food is distributed throughout the room. The air is filled with chatter and laughter and childish antics. The food is rich and filling while it’s all devoured eagerly. The night ends with a movie on and half asleep mumbled conversations. Blankets tossed around and bodies intertwined with comfort. Leonardo lets a smile take over his face as he watches his family settle around filled with love and content. He knows he needs to revisit with the kids to make sure they are doing ok, but for now he’s content to watch them enjoy the moment. Their faces light with joy rather than frustration and the dwindling hope of returning home.

Chapter Text

A few days have passed with little fanfare. Leon focused mostly on regaining strength in his hand and arm. Donatello and himself came up with various exercises to help him stretch out the injured limb. He’s still banned from doing too much with his swords and discovers Don is actually evil, his softness is just a ploy. He got caught “over straining” his arm and his swords were confiscated. It took some whining and begging and apologizing, but thankfully he was able to get them back. It was a horrible experience but he made it worse for the others so hopefully he won’t get a repeat of that. He isn’t the only one to further their recovery. Leo has graduated to a better suited brace and cane to assist in his travels. Granted he isn’t allowed up and about for very long still. Don declares it’s only for little trips and not for frequent and constant use. Little Leo is constantly challenging that however so it’s free entertainment on his part.

However, there was a change in the usual rhythm today. April, Casey and Shadow returned to the lair but not for a play date. A short time after they arrived, the brothers and Casey went off to do some big mission. They had said it was a possible lead to help them find some clues. Further emphasizing it was dangerous and all hands on deck, something about it the base being an old lab of one their deadly foes. Leon doubts a chump named after chess pieces is that hyped up but he keeps that to himself. Regardless, April and Shadow were in the lair while they went up and out. Leo was concealing his obvious desire to go up but was easily distracted by Shadow as April’s attention was stationed at the computers.

Leon however is pacing around the living room having been kicked out of the lab several minutes ago. He feels useless and babied. Any help he offered was refused and he was told to go back to resting. He doesn’t need to rest! He’s healed! He feels like he’s a child among masters. He’s supposed to be like them. He is supposed to be Leonardo. He couldn’t be more different. He often catches the others comparing him to Mikey rather than the turtle he actually is. He is not offended and Mikey seems to preen under the comparison. It doesn’t stop the sharp pang in his chest when he overhears it. It hurts worse when he spies Leo and Leonardo interacting. They’re so alike. Their demeanor is rather uncanny the more Leon watches them. He will often see the Leos meditating together with Master Splinter in the morning while everyone else is busy. Meditating has never really been his thing. It was hard to settle and force his mind and body to remain unnaturally still for long periods of time. However based on everyone’s reactions it’s a given the two would start meditating at every chance. Leon hides the horrible churning of his stomach behind the smiles and snarky comebacks.

Leon feels horribly out of place. He’s like an outlier in the multiverse. He cringes because the slime ball Viddy was right: he is the black sheep of the gene pool. He knows that these brothers are not the same as his own and it’s not just him that’s different, but his brothers aren’t here. He feels alone and isolated despite the warmth of the lair. He suddenly feels impossibly small amongst the tall stone walls and towering ceiling. A lie parading around its falsehood convincing everyone he’s a fact and belongs.

He’s pulled from his thoughts hearing a shrill alarm go off in the lab and is quick to rush back in. April stands before the computer flashing red and emitting the alarm angrily. Her chair has rolled a bit of distance meaning she got up in a hurry. Leo is peeking at the screen from the cot with a squirming Shadow in his arms. She’s not a fan of the noise as she covers her hands over her ears with a harsh frown.

“What is that?” Leon asks sliding further into the room.

“That’s an SOS,” April says rapidly typing away at the keyboard. The alarm silences but the screen still flashes a red icon in the corner of the screen. She mumbles a few harsh curses as she attempts to contact the guys. Each attempt ends with no success. Leon rolls the chair over to April and peaks over her shoulder to watch as she brings up several screens. He recognizes what must be a tracking program spotting five colored circles converged on a single building in a zoomed in layout of New York. She focuses closer on the map and the layout of the building unfolds in high quality.

“What’s happening?” Leo asks as he attempts to hobble off the cot and over to the desk with Shadow wrapped around him like a koala.

“The guys aren’t answering,” April replies tightly, her gaze not wavering from the screen.

“Oh shit they need backup don’t they?” Leon states the obvious and April’s look hardens.

“We would never make it in time,” she looks pale and panicked but hides it well as she stares down the computer screen. She’s focused and determined as she tries different methods of trying to reach one of the others’ shell cells.

There’s a sharp musical trill which startles Leon slightly. What other alarm is going off now? April moves lightening quick as she snatches her phone off the desk and picks it up.

“Casey! What’s going on I can’t get through to the guys,” she rushes out gripping the phone tightly. She spots the two turtles in blue trying and failing to eavesdrop. She quickly puts it on speaker phone and reclaims her worried gaze at the computer screen holding the phone like a lifeline in her hands.

“Oh man! There was a self-destruct sequence so we all booked it. The guys were right behind me! I can’t find a way back in! The guys are trapped inside April, and this place is coming down and fast,” Casey voice is breathless and nearly drowned out by the sounds of chaos in the background. April worries her lip looking helpless.

Leon won’t lose these guys. They’re not really his brothers, but he cares about them. Leon feels a tidal wave of grief drown him at the thought of something terrible happening to them. April and Casey’s panic reminds him of all the times he’s nearly lost his own family. He won’t let that happen to them. He loves these guys. He feels a familiar fire ignite in his chest.

“Leon’s got this!” He proclaims easily cutting through the static of the speaker phone.

“What? How?” April looks bewildered with wide glassy eyes.

“Funny enough, I have that building in my universe! The layout looks the same too. I’ve got this,” Leon announces gesturing toward the schematics of the building. He closes his eyes and raises his sword cutting through the air, through space, through the barrier of reality. Please, please work. He feels a slight spark and he pulls everything he can out of the air and himself. He focuses inward and nearly loses his breath. He can feel it surging to his will. He can feel them. For the first time since he got here he feels his brothers’ presence. He pushes harder and grins with the roaring energy circling within and slices open the air before him.

He opens his eyes to see his portal bright and swirling with energy. He doesn’t hesitate to plunge into the vortex. He nearly falls onto his face as he pops out onto the trembling floor. The room is nearly impossible to see fully. Debris fall quickly and lethally from the ceiling, raining dust down upon him making it difficult to breathe. The walls nearly gone and the floor littered with chunks of cement. The ceiling has a massive crack running along it buckling under the massive weight of what ever is above this floor. Several other floors Leon knows he saw the schematics but he doesn’t want to think about that right now. He’s got four turtles to find. He doesn’t need to look far as he hears a gruff voice call out over the cacophony of the collapsing building.

“What the shell? Leon!?” He spots Raph leaning against a large slab of collapsed wall his brothers hunkered down next to him.

“Hey how ya doin?” He smirks leaning on his sword and then falling to the floor as a harsh tremor rocks the entire building. A horrendous groan steals his attention as the massive crack breaks open and he scrambles to his feet. He’s left breathless as he’s suddenly moving backwards watching as the room folds into itself and dust rushes at him. The dust follows him out of the portal which closes quickly and blinks out of existence. He lays dazed on the floor with a ringing in his ear trying to collect himself. He feels lightheaded and slightly empty. He can feel the vibrant fires of his brothers simmering back into candle light in the void of darkness that’s consumed him here. He blinks, spotting the ceiling of the lab and feels his breath catch. He’s being hauled to his feet by the arm around his middle he didn’t notice until now. He follows it to Leonardo looking dusty but alive. Leon glances around the room and spots the others. Mikey is being helped up off the floor by April who frets over a cut on his head. Raphael and Donatello help eachother off the floor with Don taking most of the weight. Leon grimaces at the off angle Raph’s shoulder is at as he’s settled onto the cot Leo once occupied.

“Leon you with us?” Leonardo asks gently cupping a hand against his face to focus on his gaze. He keeps a firm grip on Leon’s shoulder to help steady his swaying form.

“Doin peachy,” he says throwing out a finger gun to show off just how good he is. It doesn’t seem too effective as Leonardo’s expression pinches and doesn’t leave Leon’s side.

“Great because what the shell was that?” Raph hollers from the cot looking drained.

“Seriously! Lil dude since when could you do that!?!” Mikey follows up gesturing wildly in the air as April gives a scolding to stand still.

“Uhhhh since always?” Leon shrugs ignoring the woozy feeling in his head. He feels like he ran a triathlon.

“How!?”

“Uh well it was kinda shut off but it’s good-ish now sorta,” he says lamely. Leon can’t feel his brothers anymore which makes him feel hollow. He knows they’re still there, just farther out of reach than usual. If he focuses hard and long enough he probably could catch a faint whisper of their ninpo. He’s not alone.

“Well he did say he could portal when he first got here. I just wasn’t expecting it to be so-“ Donatello trails off choosing to gesture wildly in the air to substitute his words. Leon grins under the praise.

“Yo what the heck is goin on? Hello?” Casey’s voice rings out through the silence. Several heads turn to locate the noise in confusion.

“Oh my gosh Casey!” April exclaims rushing over to the desk to the abandoned phone leaving Mikey to flail slightly at her sudden departure. She’s quick to return to his side with an apologetic glance. Mikey easily leans back against her while holding a rag to his wound.

“April what’s goin on? Whats all that noise?”

“Casey the guys are alright! They’re here in the lab!”

“What? They were in the buildin! It just collapsed!”

“No, it's okay! Leon portaled them here! They’re in the lair, so get your butt back here Casey,” April chuckles wetly while Casey stumbles on the other end. He is so lost but sure the new kid can be magic and save the day. He’s seen weirder.

Meanwhile, April and Donatello get to work patching up the various scuffs they collected. Leonardo is quick to shuffle everyone out of their way in their bustle of work. He settles back to Leon’s side and guides him to a chair. Leon nearly collapses into it his legs feeling like jelly.

“Leon I-that was,” Leonardo is speechless and looking at Leon with wide eyes. Leon tries not to squirm under his gaze.

“Incredible! Show stopping! Awesome! Dude! You’re insane!!” Mikey finishes his sentence while April wraps a bandage around a cut on his arm.

“Yer one crazy strong kid,” Raph grunts leaning over the side of the cot to rub his head. Leonardo huffs as he guides his brother back to a sitting position. Leon feels elited, his chest swelling under the praises.

“Thank you Leon. That was incredible, you’re a good kid. I’m glad you’re here,” Leonardo says returning to his side with a warm smile. Leon feels blood rush too fast to his head, over the moon with Leonardo’s attention. He quickly glances away from the intense stare and spots Leo giving him a dazed and impressed look from the corner with a fussy Shadow in his arms as he bounces her lightly.

Leon is basking in it. He feels like he can finally measure up. He’s still Leon and he’s different but he’s just as much as a kick ass ninja. They’re actually impressed with him. He grins inwardly at the one glaring fact that makes him a special different. He's got something these others don’t: mystic portals baby!

He blinks spots out of his vision and rubs a hand across his face. Leonardo rubs a hand over the back of his shell. Leon leans into the offered comfort easily.

“Ooff I feel not great though. That took a lot outta me,” he mumbles and catches the frown of concern on Leonardo’s face.

“We will circle back to the fact you can portal, go rest on the couch and I’ll check you over once I’m done in here,” Donatello says while wrapping Raph’s shoulder. He looks eager to pick his brain and Leon smiles easily at the familiar look. Oh Donnies and their thirst for knowledge.

Leonardo helps him to his feet and nearly carries him out of the lab. He can see Leo trailing behind the two slowly. Leonardo settles Leon onto the couch throwing a blanket over him and making sure his whole body is covered. Satisfied with his work he stands and folds his arms at Leo who stands next to him. Shadow babbles and waves from where she’s propped up against his side.

“Leon you're in charge,” Leonardo smirks not taking his eyes off Leo.

“What!?” Is the offended yell that Shadow quickly mimics gleefully.

“Heck yeah,” Leon slurs raising a tired arm into the air. He leaves it in the air before Leonardo gently guides it back down.

“Your knee is trembling while you’re carrying Shadow and walking without your cane,” Leonardo says scooping Shadow out of Leo’s arms and pointing at the pile of cushions. Leo huffs with a harsh glare thrown over his shoulder as he situates himself in the nest. Shadow is quick to wiggle out of Leonardo's arms and claim her spot next to Leo in the nest. He gives her a pleased smile and helps settle a blanket over her. Leonardo sighs a small smile drawn across his face before leaving the room.

“Hehe lets go Leon’s orders,” Leon giggles from the couch and Leo rolls his eyes with a smile. He watches with heavy eyelids Leo entertaining Shadow with her toys and books. He can’t follow whatever game they're playing. Leo spots Leon’s nearly closed eyes and gives him a soft look.

“Leon get some rest,” he says and Leon can imagine his own big brother ushering him off the bed. Having been caught multiple times up at ungodly hours of the night by Raph it’s not too hard to imagine. He feels himself smile at the thought of his older brother. He sinks lower into the lullaby of sleep as he reaches for the familiar flames of his brothers. They're tiny and nearly embers but they’re there. He’s not alone.

Chapter Text

Mikey stumbles into the lair and is greeted by the oppressing silence that’s descended upon his home. It’s been a week of the slow plunge into the eerie stillness that has consumed their once vibrant home. It’s been a week since Leo disappeared. A week and still no sign of him, like he ceased to exist. It didn’t start like this. When Leo vanished everyone was a flurry of motion and panic. They looked into every means of tracking him down. They interrogated all their enemies. They searched the city high and low with a manic energy fueling them past their limits. They came up empty handed each and every time. Within four days they exhausted all their potential leads. That’s when things started to become suffocatingly quiet within the walls of the lair. They’re all hurting and Mikey can’t do this alone. They’re all drifting away and Mikey fears he might lose more than one brother.

Donnie was always in his lab looking and searching. He says Leo’s tracker is gone. No signal no matter how much he expands his search. He kept rerunning tests and scans with different calibrations and expanded searches. Each time the same result. Each time Donnie spiraled deeper into his searches. Mikey hardly saw Donnie at first, on occasion he popped in to deliver food and water. Now he hasn’t seen Donnie at all. The doors remain tightly closed and the plates look untouched.

Raph and CJ are always on patrol trying to find Leo in the city. They run around New York City all night long scouting the city, rechecking areas and trying new places. During the day they’re off in the Hidden City doing the same. They stop only for sleeping and eating and then they’re off again. Raph, CJ and Mikey make sure to sleep together for a show of comfort and safety, but it’s not really a turtle pile with only three members. Mikey can see how bone tired and stressed they are even while sleeping. They’re always gone before he can even try to convince them to rest for longer.

April pops in on occasion and does all she can. She tasked herself with taking care of them and making sure they’re actually eating. When she’s not in class or in the lair she’s hunting down clues and leads with Casey and her scouts. She’s still going strong but Mikey can see the weight pushing down on her shoulders and sluggish movements. She’s fueled by energy drinks and the unrelenting determination of April O’Neil.

Mikey himself is no different from his family. He and Draxum are exhausting all books, scrolls and tombs on portals and the like. He’s able to avoid the empty lair and it’s strangulating quiet while being productive. Draxum’s is less suffocating with an endless monologue from the alchemist walled in by dusty books. Mikey hardly listens to Barry while he’s buried under texts he hardly understands.

He knows what he saw and knows Leo was taken via mystics of some kind. He could feel it in the air and his veins. He goes through everything with a critical eye but still nothing. Draxum can’t read the ruins Mikey describes or draws. The symbols don’t come out right which doesn’t help. They never come out right! No matter how many times he tries the lines are always off. His hands shake more the harder he tries. He can’t write! He wants to scream and cry. How’s he going to get Leo back if he can’t draw a simple line!

He knows his brothers are neglecting to care for themselves properly. He's even started to push himself more despite his still healing body. His arms shake constantly with an ache running throughout. Raph hasn’t been taking care of his eye. Mikey can’t even tell with Donnie he hardly sees him. Splinter is doing his best, but he’s lost his son to the unknown. They’re all lost. There were no clues left behind and now everyone’s at their wits end trying to find something, anything.

The living room is still empty and Mikey is quick to rush to the bedrooms. All of those are empty too. Mikey slips into Leo’s train car and shuts the door to block out the silence. He takes a shaky breath and slumps in a heap in the middle of the room. Mikey pretends briefly that everything is normal and that Leo isn’t lost to the unknown and his family isn’t tearing at its seams trying to find him. Everyone is still together and recovering from a nightmare. That they all woke up from that nightmare and saved the world and that everyone was safe again. He pretends the nightmare didnt restart. He opens his eyes and everything is still muted and desolate.

Mikey shoves it all away and reaches under Leo’s bed for the stash of candles and chalk he stuffed there a few days ago. When no one is around, which is far too often, Mikey mediates, focusing on his mystics and Ninpo. He stays in Leo’s room in a vain hope that it’ll help him find his brother. He sets up his circle in subconscious motions. He lights the candles and settles in the middle. The room flickers in the flames and Mikey furrows his brows in concentration. He takes a breath and closes his eyes. It’s dark at first but he focuses on his connection to his family. He can feel them all, see them all flickering steadily.

Raph strong and stable, a bright cherry red that elicits comfort and care.

Donnie staticky and filled with a sharp purple glow that feels like a supporting hand and the promise of back up.

April’s soft and cheerful, a energetic green that makes Mikey feel safe and secure.

Splinter’s is warm and nostalgic, a soft emerald that feels of warmth and home.

There’s an empty spot which used to be flooded with a bright blue that felt like life and hope. Now it’s cold and lifeless. Mikey shivers and clenches his fists warring off tears.

“Come on Leo, where are you?” He mutters into the silent air of the neglected room.

Mikey thought it was over. They won! The evil was defeated and he got Leo back! They almost lost him but Mikey did it! He.got.him.back! He tore through space with his bare hands! So why did the universe take him away again? Leo didn’t deserve this. None of them deserved this. Leo deserves- needs to be here. Mikey got him back from the Prison Dimension and away from Krang. He did it and they were all safe and together. So why is he gone again. Why can’t he have his brother? He needs his brother it wasn’t fair!! Itsnotfairhewantshisbrotherwhereishisbrother!

Mikey feels energy swell within his core and ripple across his skin. The faint shimmer of golden flames glow brighter against his eyelids. Mikey doesn’t focus on that however, he doesn’t care about any of that. He searches and pulls for any sight of blue. He feels for any thing that might be Leo. He knows he’s still alive. It’s dim but he knows he can still see Leo’s zapping ninpo. It’s why he hasn’t stopped yet. It’s a whisper of a promise that Leo is still out there waiting for a save. Mikey will not loose the tiny light.

He reaches out and tries to pull the presence closer. It’s like pushing against a brick wall with all his might. He can feel a sharp sting snaking up arms, but he ignores it. He needs to break down this wall even putting a crack in it will suffice. He just needs a…little…crack!

And then Mikey is falling.

He’s surrounded by a vibrant ocean of blue. It’s bright and in his face and Mikey can feel Leo all around. It’s gone as soon as it started and the wall is back up. With a desperate cry he pushes against it again and it gives a little. Nothing breaks but it’s softer than the brick wall. He can see Leo’s ninpo flaring brightly but it’s still small. It’s not dimmed but far. Very far away. Mikey feels hope pump through his veins as he launches to his feet and out of his meditation. He stumbles and falls, his whole body shaking and his arms stinging painfully. The candles burnt themselves out and tumbled onto their sides leaving wax to spill onto the floor.

Mikey doesn’t care though. He felt Leo and he knows where he is now. Leo is still alive! Mikey feels the tears streaming down his face as he clumsily pushes himself up and out the door. His body is tired but he’s thrumming with energy. The lab never felt so far away as he stumbles up to the closed doors. He tries to pry them open, his fingers not grasping the handle, and it takes too long for Mikey’s liking. In a burst of orange energy the doors fly away and he’s stumbling across the floor. It’s dark and dank, but Donnie shoots up like a rocket at Mikey’s entrance. He doesn’t give his brother the chance to respond.

“DONNIE!! I-I found him! I think I found him and I felt- I know where he is!” He exclaims and his brother stares at him, a range of emotions warring against his face. The lab is filled with silence, but this time it’s different. This time it’s a silence of hope and the chance of getting back their brother.

Chapter Text

The lair is peaceful this morning as Leonardo descends the stairs from the bedrooms. He can hear the soft noises of Master Splinter's tv show from the living room. He spies Splinter stationed on the couch deeply invested within the overly convoluted plot. He halts briefly, catching sight of Leon spread out on the chair close to the couch just as invested as his father. He watches the two for a few moments as Leon would ask a few hushed questions and Splinter would answer quickly and they would focus back on the episode. Something important must’ve happened as both react loudly. Master Splinter scolds the character while shaking his head while Leon gestures with his entire body, his own volume nearly drowning out Splinter’s. The two are gossiping as soon as the commercials start playing and Leonardo chuckles lightly as he quickly vacates the area. He can hear the soft tinkering from the partially open lab doors as he walks by. A quick peek inside reveals Donny hunched over his desk working on something. He watches his brother work within his element completely consumed in his task. His hands are steady and his brows furrowed slightly while he sticks his tongue out with concentration. Leonardo makes note to come back within an hour to make sure his brother hasn’t lost himself entirely to his work and takes a small water break. He takes a quick trip to the kitchen to grab a drink before heading to his destination. He was planning on doing a light workout to expel some of the stress from the week. He feels too keyed up with his muscles tight and knotted. It makes him more on edge which makes his stress grow. It’s a vicious cycle.

He pauses in the doorway as the room is not as empty as he had assumed it would be. The crutches are the first thing he spots as he enters, propped up against the side of the door sending a dull rattle into the air as it's jostled by the door opening. In the center of the dojo floor sits Leo with a few candles lit in front of him. He watches the steady and rhythmic rise and fall of the other’s chest. He glances about to gauge how long Leo has been in here. The candles are fresh with hardly any melted wax collected. The other seems to still be present mentally, so he definitely hasn’t been alone too long. They’ve picked up on the fact Leo’s awareness drifts while isolated for long periods of time. Speaking to and seeing people who are not really there. Right now he remains focused on breathing steadily, eyes closed listening to the flickering of candle flame. He probably escaped to the dojo once the soap operas started playing. Leonardo taps on his thigh debating on leaving the other to his solitude or joining in on the meditation.

Leo’s brow furrows slightly and his breathing turns a bit sharper. Leonardo winces at the agitation from the small form in the room and quickly closes the door as he enters. On silent feet he crosses the room and settles into a lotus position across from the other. The candles burn steadily between them letting the shadows play across Leo’s face. Leonardo has been meaning to pull Leo aside in hopes of getting through to the other. He can see the kid is conflicted about something. It irks him that he can’t tell what, however. After everything Leo has been through, he could have a bunch of problems to choose from.

He forgoes meditation entirely and studies the other’s face and takes in every scar and laugh line. Leonardo feels his heart clench at the sheer amount of past injuries Leo has collected. Leonardo has a myriad of his own and can take an educated guess on a few. He feels a cloud of rage bubble up at the various scars with three symmetrical slash marks. He has a few of those littering his own skin. Leonardo can see the entire history filled with battles and hardships but also of love and care painted across the other like a canvas. Leo’s actions speak just as loudly as his appearance. He is battle hardened and acts older than he truly is. Leonardo’s heart clenches painfully in his chest as he steadies his breathing.

Leonardo knows the other has some image built up of himself. He’s not an idiot; he can hazard a guess as to what it is. He’s seen the way the kid pushes back against being told what to do. The guarded expression that comes up whenever Leonardo enters a room. The way he tries to make himself seem bigger when Leonardo joins in the meditation sessions Leo has with Splinter on occasion when he is asked to join by his father. The way he’s watched by Leo and by Leon. The two are so similar in their actions it’s bizarre to watch at times. They watch him like he’s this being sized up and placed on a ledge too far out of reach. It’s like they’re distancing themselves from him all based on who they think they need to be. Like he’s the golden rule of who Leonardo is, of who they are supposed to be.

He can see little Leo visibly losing his concentration in his meditation. His focus too centered on Leonardo’s presence in the room. A few beats pass before Leo opens his eyes and stares at him blankly. Leonardo can see the hard edge to it. This kid is incredibly expressive with his face.

“Is there something you need?” He rasps sourly his posture remains unchanged despite the harshness underlining his tone. Leonardo inwardly grimances, another scar to the ever growing collection that is far too large for someone Leo’s age.

“What’s on your mind, “ Leonardo asks and Leo squints at him. He’s clearly not taken to answering honestly or answering at all. It’s no surprise as it’s the same response he’s gotten the last several times he’s asked.

“I could ask you. You’re the one who’s been watching me this entire time,” Leo retorts a cocky brow raised and chin tilted slightly upward.

“You are struggling with something. It might help to talk about it,” Leonardo says, keeping his tone welcoming and soft. He's a well practiced ninja so he can sit here all day if he needs to. He receives a flat look and he sweats a little. Maybe he can sit here all day.

Leonardo sighs,” Look, I know you have had a rough time here. I just wanted to make sure you're okay.”

“I’m fine.”

“I need honesty,” Leonardo says dismissing the utter bullshit from Leo.

“Why?” Leo huffs crossing his arms with harsh glare thrown his way.

“I promise nothing will leave this room. I just want to make sure you're alright. You seem tense during meditation-” and whenever I appear, he adds on to himself. “I-we want you to make a full recovery and that includes mentally as well as physically.”

“Hmm,” is the stubborn response and Leonardo suppressed an aggrieved sigh.

“Leo.”

“I’m not tense about what's happened,” the other snaps finally and Leonardo inwardly cheers.

“Then what-“

“It’s- look I am the leader. I make plans and strategies. I make sure everyone is ok and looked after. I make sure they all get home safe. And that’s what you do,” Leo rants and gesturing sharply with his hands. Leonardo sits in confusion. Does Leo have imposter syndrome? Leonardo hasn’t exactly done a stand up job that Leo could see. His sharpness seems misplaced, but Leonardo cannot follow where this has come from or what it even means. He searches the other’s face for an clue to what he means, but comes up empty.

“Um I don’t understand,” he admits with an apologetic look, his shoulders hiking up slightly. Leo gives a harsh scoff and Leonardo inwardly winces at the painful sound.

“The problem is you are doing it all while I’m- I’m not. I’m not doing anything! I’m sitting around and being told what to do or what not to do. I’m the plan guy. I tell people what to do. And Leon! Leon is- he saved you guys and helps around with things!” Leo expands his posture breaking the longer he goes on. He hunches over slightly and avoids Leonardo’s eyes staring intently at the padded floor watching the shadows dance across the surface.

“You’re still healing, Leo and Leon did that with magic. I couldn’t believe that he pulled that stunt,” Leonardo wants to reach out and offer comfort but knows it won’t be well revived. He clenches his fists on his lap instead.

“I can. He’s been doing stuff like that since always. He’s the one that got us out. I haven’t been able to contribute to anything ever since I got here. I can’t even do the things I’m good at. I can’t even grasp the mind meditation! I can’t contact my brothers and I’m- I feel like I’m letting them all down,"Leo nearly whispers the last part. It sounds broken and far too small.

Leonardo’s heart clenches this kid looks so defeated at the thought of failing his brothers of not being good enough to lead them. It’s bringing back memories of a dark time for him. The feeling of not being good enough, not strong enough, not fast enough, never enough. The Ancient One helped him overcome it before things got worse then what he had already done to himself and to his family.

“This technique takes time Leo. Don was the first to get a handle on it and we all had the same amount of practice. Plus your brothers need to be mediating at the same time as you in order to connect, considering they don’t know how to channel themselves it makes the task ten times harder,” Leonardo says his vioce soft and level. Little Leo hums but he’s still clearly unhappy with his situation. Leonardo can see Leo closing himself off once more and inwardly panics to continue the conversation. He hasn’t even scratched the surface of this conversation.

“I’m sorry for bossing you around a lot. I- we just want you to heal as fast as you can, so we’re trying to keep you rested and off your leg,” Leonardo blurts earning an unimpressed glance from Leo.

“I can heal it just fine,” he replies with a scoff that sounds almost amused.

“Not with the constant moving. Don said it was healing quicker when you actually stay down,” Leonardo scolds pulling out the big guns aka Donny. He gives the other a slightly humorous smirk but it quickly falls at the others expression.

Leo raises a single brow before shifting slightly to raise his posture back up. He closes his eyes and begins chanting quietly. Leonardo watches in confusion which quickly turns to astonishment as a faint glow emits from Leo’s form. The glow concentrates towards his hands which shine slightly brighter at the palms. Leoanrdo feels his jaw drop open at the sight. He watches as Leo makes sharp movements and places his glowing hands a top of his knee. He repeats the mantra several times before he stops and the glow dims and disappears. He removes his hands and gives Leonardo a cocky smirk. Leoanrdo stare dumbfounded at the other. This one glows too!?

“I’m healing it. It has nothing to do with staying in one spot,” Leo says with a shrug leaning back in his hands, his legs outstretched before him.

“How’d- what?” Leoanrdo gaps pointing between the knee and Leo. He didn’t think Leo would have magic based on everything he’s learned about him. Healing magic at that! He stares at Leo who still wears a smug look but it has dimmed to quiet melancholy.

“It’s not a rapid heal. It can't heal a broken bone with one session or anything like that, but it speeds up the process and works wonders on poisons,” Leo explains as he turns his injured knee to and fro testing the tolerance of the injury.

“What?” That last bit was a bit concerning easily snapping Leonardo out of his awe.

“Or it might have been venom,” Leo says unhelpfully completely ignoring Leonardo’s concerns.

“So we can all do magic then?” He thinks to himself. What are the odds both the Leo’s nabbed can do magic of some sort. He’s impressed and in awe of their skills. Leon can literally make portals from thin air and Leo can heal! With his hands! These kids are insanely talented

“What? You have magic too!?”

Huh? Oh guess he said it out loud. Leoanrdo grins cheekily at Leo’s gobsmacked expression.

“Nothing,” he waves the air quickly dispersing the subject,”What are the draw backs to that technique?”

Leo makes a noise of “I don’t know” while shrugging a single shoulder.

“Leo,” Leoanrdo stares the smaller version of himself down. As if he’d buy that.

“What? Sometimes I just get tired and have to sleep and regain my energy. Nothing major plus it’s not like I’m overexerting myself over anything else,” Leo huffs tucking his good leg under the other while keeping his gaze away.

“Leo.”

“Can you not. You are not my father. I don’t need you to coddle me or tell me what to do,” Leo snaps his eyes a light with a burning anger. Leoanrdo flinches backward and the room descends in deafening silence only broken by the slight crackling of candle flame.

“I’m not- I’m sorry. I know. That wasn’t my intention. Leo I just want you to get back to your brothers healthy and in one piece,” Leonardo says quietly after a few moments. His ears still ring with the bitterness of Leo’s words.

“I’m fine.” Leo huffs once again watching the shadows play along the floor while fidgeting with his hands. Leoanrdo is hit with the intense karma of the situation. He’s dealing with all the trouble he put his brothers through in the past and even present.

“Leo, you are a terrible liar. You're not very subtle either,” Leonardo sighs with a soft shake of his head.

“What?” He asks finally turning his gaze back to Leonardo. His brows are furrowed and head tilted slightly to the side like a confused puppy.

“You’re a lot like me, both the good and the not so good. Earlier you said you make sure they all get home safe. Not we. You’re so focused on serving others that you put yourself on the back burner. I’ve done the self sacrificing bit a lot, I still do sometimes. My brothers hate it.” Leoanrdo chuckles bitterly as the memories flood his mind.

“I’m not-“ he starts looking guilty but defiant, needing to justify his actions being anything but what they really are. An early grave unneeded and unwanted.

“You are. And you need to stop it. Or tone it down by several degrees. It’d be hypocritical to have you knock it off completely. I’ve learned an important lesson over the years. You can’t help them or anyone else if you're not taking care of yourself. If you push too hard, too much then you might just make things worse when it counts the most.” Leonardo says keeping his focus on Leo. He needs desperately for this kid to listen for his words to get passed the hard wall he’s built around himself. The wall that keeps out all attempts for reason and pleas to keep on living. Leo’s body is ridged with tension his shoulders hiked up a smidge too high and the constant wrestling of his hands.

“You should be telling Leon this, I’ve already gotten this lecture from my brothers,” he scoffs with a slight eye roll. Leonardo can see the faint tremor running up his arms and once again wishes to be able to offer comfort that wouldn’t be rejected.

“And now you’re getting it again. I’ll hunt Leon down later,” Leoanrdo says waving a hand behind his shoulder. Leon will be getting a talk as well. His attempts at deflection are good but Leonardo’s stubborn.

“Mmhmm.” He hums skeptically while Leonardo takes his turn to roll his eyes.

“Look, just don’t push yourself over the edge now. You’re safe and taking this time to heal. You don’t need or have to be the leader here. All your responsibilities will still be there when you get back to your family. Take this time and do things you like to do. We’re handling it all so pretend it’s like a vacation?” Leonardo says twirling a hand in the air lazily. Leo gives him another flat look telling Leonardo he knows he’s full of it.

“Two stars. My vacations are spent getting into trouble with my brothers and watching Space Heroes. This place has neither but the blankets are soft,” Leo says which causes Leoanrdo to pause as he processes the words. He’s chuckling heartily once it does and he sees Leo’s face break out into a genuine smile.

“You’re spending too much time with Leon.” The other simply shrugs his grin on full display and Leonardo feels his heart warm at the sight. Things are looking toward the better.

~~

The conversation had lulled a bit but Leonardo seemed intent to spend more time with him. He offered to grab tea and let them unwind while drinking that. Leo agreed, sue him tea is good. In no time at all, Leonardo settles back down with a tea set in the corner of the dojo. Leo hobbles over his cane still propped up by the wall out of reach, he can see that Leonardo wants to say something but keeps his mouth in a firm line of displeasure. Leo refuses to feel guilty. The guy just saw him healing his knee. Granted it took a bit more out of him than he was expecting and his knee didn’t feel all that better…Leonardo does not need to know this. He settles down with a little difficulty and eagerly takes hold of the offered cup of steaming tea. He inhales deeply and savors the rich sent and warmth that encompasses his face. The tea is just as excellent as the smell. He spies an amused grin plastered across Leonardo’s face. Leo clears his throat and looks deeply into his cup ignoring the heat rising to his cheeks.

The room remains quiet with their breathing and clicking of cups. It’s comfortable to Leo despite knowing most people, silence like this would drive others mad. The quiet company allows him to think about their previous conversation. He snapped earlier at Leonardo because he’s starting to feel like a child again. The the constant mother henning from all the brothers and even Leon is a bit overwhelming.

He hasn’t been a child for years. Hasn’t needed to be coddled and cared for since he was twelve. He doesn’t want to indulge. He doesn’t want it to hurt so much at the reminder he’ll never have the sturdy presence behind him making sure he is ok. He’ll never have the ability to turn around and ask for advice from a voice of reason when everything is crazy.

He doesn’t think he could go through that all again while pretending everything is fine to his brothers when he gets back. Because he will get back. He will. He won’t abandon his brothers. He needs them like a lifeline. They have never been apart from each other for this long before. Leo has never gone this long without checking in with his brothers. It’s killing him that he doesn’t know what they are doing, where they are, if they’re safe, if they're even alive-

Leo takes a breath and focuses on the tea in his hand and the other presence in front of him. Leonardo sits tall and sturdy like nothing could blow him over. Every motion he does is deliberate and fluid. He’s everything Leo wants to be but the distance between them feels like the cold clutches of space between planets. He and his brothers work so seamlessly. They have entire conversations with subtle glances and motions. Leonardo is on a whole other level. He’s a force to reckon with in battle from the glimpses he’s caught of training. His form is impeccable and hits promise pain. Leonardo has an entire family with him, he’s self assured and his plans are solid. Leo feels inadequate in comparison.

Leo clenches his cup tighter because it’s not just Leonardo who incredible. Leon is a force beyond Leo’s imagination. Leon is quick and witty and has portals!? He’s self assured and utterly confident. He’s able to control the room easily and doesn’t buckle under the weight of the attention. He thrives in it! Leon doesn’t sacrifice his personality for the sake of the appearance of being a leader. He doesn’t need to. It comes so naturally to him Leo would follow the charismatic turtle without thought. He is fast on his feet and his plans are good. He saved the others so easily it was like breathing to him. Leon was the one to get them out of the prison within less than a week of being there. It took Leo longer and he failed. Twice! They both are so solid in who they are and in their skill sets.

He wants to know how they do it. How they accomplish so much and remain so strong. He wants to be able to lead without hesitation. He wants to be confident and comfortable with himself. He doesn’t want to buckle under the weight of his role. He never wants to freeze under the stares of his family again. He glances up at Leonardo who sits tall and solid. He looks regal and ready at a moments notice. He’s got scars from past battles littering his skin. Leo can’t even imagine the many stories and secrets behind each. Yet all the same he smiles easily and freely around his brothers. He joins their antics and sometimes initiates the tomfoolery. He’s the skillful warrior Leo aches to be. Leo takes a breath and closes his eyes. He already spewed some of his insecurities, what’s a few more?

“How do you do it?” he shatters the silence and watches Leonardo’s reaction. He seems thrown off by the question as his brows furrow and mouth pouts slightly.

“Do what?”

“Lead so efficiently and not hesitate.” The other sighs deeply and rests his cup in his lap and looks at Leo. He feels like he’s being studied like one of Donnie’s experiments. He forces himself to not squirm under the gaze

“Practice…but I still fail Leo.”

He isn't pleased with this response. Practice? Plus there’s no guarantee he’ll achieve what he wants. There’s no way someone like Leonardo can still fail. What hope does Leo have then? His displeasure must show on his face as Leonardo sighs again.

“But you can’t fail. How are they supposed to know that they can rely on you when things get tough. As the leader you’re supposed to be able to come up with something even when everything looks grim.” Leo says putting his cups down as well and keeping his hands folded in his lap to hide the tremors. In his mind he recalls his own moment of hesitation and failure. The summoned demon was too powerful and unlike anything they had fought before. They’d barely managed to get out of the chamber. He was scared and reeling as they caught their breath in the tunnel. He remembered everyone looking at him. They’re eyes wide and full or terror and at a loss.

He froze. They never went up against something like this. He didn’t know what to do and they were all looking at him. He was the leader and head of the family now. That was the moment it had truly sunken in for him. He was alone in his role and he was failing his family.

“No one person always has the answers Leo. It’s something I struggled with a lot when I was younger. I may be the leader but my brothers and I are a team. We all make sure to have each other’s backs. If one of us stumbles the others are there to catch. And I remember what’s most important.” Leonardo says his voice slicing through Leo’s mental spiral. He locks eyes with the others unwavering stare.

“Which is?”

“That I’m also their brother,” is the response and Leo tilts his head.

“Yeah and you need to protect them,” Leo is lost on what Leonardo is trying to say.

“No Leo. Family takes care of each other. I’m not alone in leading them. I may call the shots, but I rely on all of them as much as they rely on me. Don’t loose yourself in the role of leader. You’re their brother which is far more important,” Leonardo says a soft smile adorning his face and Leo frowns.

“That’s not relevant,” he states a bubble of frustration rising in his chest. He has to be a good leader in order to keep his family safe. If he fails in that then he has no brothers. He has no purpose. It’s important for him to be their leader.

“It is, it really is,” Leonardo says his face hard,”There was a time where I prioritized training above all else. I didn’t think we were good enough. Didn’t think I was good enough. We always lost in our fights and I went full tilt into being better. I hurt my family in the process. I stopped hanging out with my brothers, stoped goofing off and having fun. I stopped being a good brother and son and that made me a bad leader. We all suffered as a result.”

“Oh.” He feels his shoulders fall at the admission.

“This is hard Leo. You’re not going to be perfect at this. However, as long as you are there for your brothers, not as their leader, but as their family it’ll be easier. You’re strong and capable Leo. You just need a little help from time to time and there’s nothing wrong with that,” Leonardo says his are soft with a hint of sadness swirling within.

“Hmm,” Leo doesn’t know what to say, he’s has so much and yet nothing at all. He wants to know how to be better at this. How to juggle being a leader and brother. How can he let himself be vulnerable while also being an unbreakable pillar for his brothers? How can he get comfortable with never being perfect? He can’t afford to mess up. He can’t loose his family not again. Never again and yet- here he is alone and hurt and having failed so many times. He stares down Leonardo, the unwavering leader who has years of experience.

“Hmm Indeed,” Leonardo responds and returns his stare. He looks into Leo’s eyes and it’s as if he can read every thought going through his mind. With the single look Leonardo shares the feelings of fear of failure and loosing. Yet his fear is buried under the weight of his love for his family. Crushed beneath his assurance of trust in his family, in his brothers. Things will be tough and scary but he has his loved ones to keep him steady and his loved ones have him.

Leo takes a breath and focuses on his brothers. On Mikey’s bright optimism which shines brighter than any darkness they’ve faced. Constantly making jokes and pranks to keep his brothers happy and himself entertained. Despite his air of goofiness he is incredibly quick and skillful. He’s talented and insightful even if he doesn’t appear so, it makes him dangerous.

On Donnie’s genius and his seemingly endless array of inventions. He has a knack of solving problems that seem to have no answers. His drive and curious nature make him a force to be reckoned with. He’s painfully stubborn which is a blessing and curse.

On Raph’s unbreakable will and desire to protect. He is just as protective and driven as Leo, but covers his own insecurities with a dull anger. Despite his demeanor he’s full of love and care for his family. He wears his heart on his sleeeve and most emotional of them all.

Raph remained by his side and helped him recover. None of his brothers treated him like he couldn’t lead them. His brothers unwavering belief in him kept strong. They’re all still standing despite their loses. Leo vows to rely on them. To let them in and not keep everything tightly packed away. He can’t loose them and his own actions will not be the cause of it.

“Thank you,” he says his shoulders lifting slightly despite the heavy weight still in his chest. Leonardo smiles warmly and Leo feels a small one of his own forming on his own lips.

“Anytime,” he replies easily, the dojo descending into a comfortable silence as they finish the tea. It’s warm and rich and Leo soaks in the comfort it brings. His thoughts remain focused on his brothers. He hopes they’re all okay and taking care of eachother like they did last time. He has full confidence his brothers are handling themselves well.

Chapter Text

Everything is not well! Everything is a disaster! Mikey was losing his marbles and most importantly his brother! He’s pacing by the entrance of the lair waiting for his other brothers to show up while trying not to freak out. He’s failing miserably if the buzzing under his skin and his erratic pacing is any indication. He shakes out his hands and rubs his arms to remove the weird feeling still lingering in the air. It happened all too quickly and Mikey is out of ideas. He tried everything before calling his bros for backup. He left Ice Cream Kitty stationed in the kitchen just in case anything else happens or if Leo reappears. Chompy follows behind Mikey looking nervous. He’s pulled out of his head hearing the creaking of the turnstiles. Relief floods his body seeing the rest of his family trickle in. Donnie looks nervous while glancing around the lair as if an enemy is hiding within the shadows. April follows his lead while Casey makes enough noise to be a one man band.

“Donnie!”

“Mikey, what’s going on I couldn’t understand you on the phone,” Donnie says catching his wailing brother in his arms. April sends a concerned look his way giving Mikey’s shell a comforting pat. She glances around the lair with a pinched look on her face. All attention turns back to the entrance at the sound of approaching footsteps.

“Mikey what’s got you so worked up? Where’s Leo?” Raph hollers hopping over poles easily and marches over to his brothers. Mona Lisa follows at a more sedated pace her demoner befitting a warrior heading into a war strategy meeting.

“Leo’s gone!” Mikey shouts sticking his arms in the air and then grabbing his head. His brothers exchange a glance looking nervous and confused before turning back to Mikey.

“What do you mean he’s gone?” Donnie asks laying a hand on Mikey’s shoulder with a brow raised impossibly high.

“He just vanished dudes!” Mikey says hands waving before him trying to expel the nervous energy consuming his body. He feels like there’s a bunch of ants running through his veins.

“He’s a ninja, he tends to do that,” Casey smirks earning a sharp jab to his side from April who gives him a frown.

“NO! Like he vanished into the light!” Mikey says his nerves are fraying at the fact no one is worrying. Leo is missing! Why aren’t they asking the right questions? Why aren’t they also losing their minds?

“Mikey this ain’t funny,” Raph growls crossing his arms with his signature pout of displeasure.

“I’m not laughing!” Mikey hollers back at his brother who frowns in response.

“Relax, I'll just call him,” Donnie announces taking out his T-Phone with a little furrow in his brow.

“So you think he’ll answer?” April asks peaking over the purple masked turtle’s shoulder.

“Why wouldn’t he?”

“Because he vanished-“

“Mikey you were in the kitchen,” Raph huffs while gesturing to the kitchen doorway.

“Raph you're not listening!” Mikey exclaims forcing back his frustrated tears. Mikey clenches his fists to expel the skittering ants and lets his arms flap at his sides.

“Raph, Leo’s not answering,” Donnie says eyes wide and phone to his ear. Raph pauses a little fear slipping through before it hardens back to a frown.

“Then text him,” Raph grunt tucking his hands under his arms. Mona settles to his side, laying a hand on his shoulder.

“No his phone isn’t in service,” Donnie says once again pulling the phone away from his ear. He taps away on the screen his movements sharp and quick.

“What?”

“He’s out of range,” Donnie answers with a look of dread on full display as he stares Raph down. Raph seems to freeze in his place caught between putting up a front or letting his emotions leak through the cracks.

Mikey makes a big gesture toward Donnie’s form,”THAT’S WHAT I WAS SAYING!”

“You were not! Not in service how Don?” Raph snaps the facade falling into place. Mikey frowns slightly, it totally was what he was saying thank you very much!

“I’m not sure, I’m going to run a scan for his TPhone. The tracker can’t be turned off even if he’s out of cell range,” Donnie says rushing over to his lab and everyone trails after him. The situation is finally sinking in.

“How far is that?” April asks from Donnie’s side who slides easy into his seat and booting up his computer.

“I- Uh don’t know? I haven’t really tested it?” He replies looking guilty before he’s focusing back on his computer screen. Mikey feels the ants running faster and his mind turning into a vortex.

“Maybe he was abducted by aliens! Or moth man! Or kidnapped to another world entirely by an evil guy wanting revenge!” Mikey rambles his voice gaining volume and panic. He grabs his head as more thoughts consume him, each getting wilder and more intense than the last.

“Mikey settle down, we'll find him, he can't be far. Right Donnie?” Raph says easing Mikey’s hands away from their too tight grip. He keeps a firm hand on Mikey’s shoulder while turning back to Donnie.

“Let's hope not,” Donnie replies, not turning away from his screen, his fingers flying over the keys with a rhythmic tapping.

“Thanks for the backup,” Raph rolls his eyes letting Mikey lean heavily into his side. Mona slides her hand into Raph’s free one and gives a comforting squeeze. Raph gratefully returns it and takes a breath.

“No problem,” Donnie replies needlessly, throwing a quick thumbs up over his shoulder.

“Beside aliens don’t even know where you live dude,” Casey says leaning casually on the desk on Donnie’s other side. April face palms heavily with a sigh.

“Mona does!” Mikey says pointing over to the Salamandrian.

“Mikey!” Raph yelps giving a tug to the orange mask tails. Mikey pouts at his brother who looks unimpressed.

“It’s true, I do know where you all live,” Mona agrees, causing Raph to swing around to shoot her a bewildered look. She smiles lightly with a shrug.

“Plus they wouldn’t necessarily need to know our location, they could have been honing in on a signature based upon the thermal heating or another type of tracking mechanism,” Donnie rambles leaning back in his chair and finger tapping his chin. He had been listening in to the conversation going on apparently.

“Donnie focus please,” Raph gripes running a hand over his face causing Mikey to let out a silent laugh.

“Right,” Donnie hikes up his shoulders, quickly turns back to his computer and instantly cringes. “Uh-oh”

“Uh-oh? What Uh-oh? That better be a good Uh-oh,” Raph approaches Donnie’s chair to peek over his shoulder at the screen.

“When has there ever been a good Uh-oh,” April says while peeking at the screen from the side. Raph shoots her a quick glare. Casey leans over on the opposite side to stare at the screen as well.

“Well I’m not finding Leo’s tracker anywhere. The last coordinates given are in the kitchen and then poof like Mikey said,” Donnie explains hunched over his keyboard as everyone in the room now hovers over his shoulders to stare at his computer.

“Sewer Apples,” Raph cusses and finally backs away from Donnie’s personal space. Donnie lets out a breath as the rest slowly trickle away allowing him to sit back up in his seat.

“Told you!” Mikey hops up getting into Raph’s space as he pokes a finger at the other. Raph bares his teeth as he grabs the offending finger and shoves it away.

“Yeah yeah you told me. How the hell are we supposed to find him?” He responds with little heat behind it. Concern and the edge of fear finally breaking through his demoner.

The air is quiet and thick filled with tension. No one knew what to do. Everyone exchanging glances filled with an underlying worry, a fear that they’ve lost their brother and friend. The one they usually turn to in moments like this is gone and missing. Mikey avoids thinking of all the situations his brother could be in and watches the room. His mind is too busy to be of help. They have no leads and no idea on what or who took him. His tracker is gone and Mikey didn’t see anything having been blinded by the light. His eyes blur and he shakes his hands out rapidly trying to expel the creeping feeling of dread and loss. April spots his movement and is quick to cross the distance to wrap an arm around his shoulder. He leans into it soaking in her warmth and her solid presence. He hears her exaggerate her breathing, slow and deep, and he mimics her. Donnie sits rimrod straight in his desk chair chewing on his lip looking into space deep in thought. Mikey can practically see the hundreds of thoughts that fly through his head trying to string together an idea. Casey leans stiffly against the desk frowning at the floor with his arms crossed. Raph similarly stands behind Donnie flexing his fists in a repetitIve motion looking lost and broken, he hides it with a fierce frown. Mona Lisa stands at his side laying a comforting hand on his shoulder. She looks thoughtful, her eyes staring hard at a spot on the wall. Mikey watches her face twitch and tail swoosh behind her. He can pinpoint the moment she gains an idea. Her eyes widen and hand tightens on Raph’s shoulder slightly turning him toward her. She stands taller and tilts her head up higher with hope.

“Donatello, before what you were saying about different methods of tracking, do you think you are able to build something like that?” She asks her voice loud against the deafening silence. Donnie turns his chair fully to face her as he processes her question.

“Well sure. The challenge really relies on the coding and set up. I’d have to lock onto the specific signature and set up various controls to hone in on the exact frequency needed,” Donnie answers as he taps a hand against his leg.

“Perhaps we could do that? Build a machine meant for locating a specific entity. Sal Commander and I used a similar method of tracking a specific signal for various missions. I can aid you in finding the specific readout,” Mona says and Donnie nods along, his eyes lighting up as blueprints slowly build themselves in his mind.

“You're gonna find him how?” Casey asks scratching his head, his face scrunched up in utter confusion. Mikey is in a similar boat and based on Raph’s frown he is on board as well.

“Think of it like a metal detector, it only detects items with metal in it and it can give you a read out of how deep the metal object is,” Donnie explains gesturing with his hands as he goes on.

“But what will you use to get a lock on Leo?” April asks leaning closer with interest. Donnie hums and rubs his chin for a moment.

“We could still utilize the T-Phone. Sal Commander and I used it on tech as well as people based on their genetic code specific to their species,” Mona Lisa pipes in gesturing to Donnie’s phone on the desk.

“If we go with the honing in on the species we could set it for mutant turtles!” Donnie exclaims taping a fist to his hand.

“Will that work?” Raph asks crossing his arms skeptically.

“It just might! I can reconfigure my current program and expand it or in this case specify,” Donnie says twirling his chair back toward his computer and typing rapidly against the keys.

“How’s it gonna know to find Leo and not one of us?” Raph raises a brow and Donnie stops his typing.

“Uh, good point,” Donnie lets his hands fall away and leans back against his chair. His shoulders slouching inward once more.

“Maybe you can get a reading of the portal since it was like magic and stuff,” Mikey says waving a hand in the air. The occupants in the room all stare him down with various expressions.

“What?” Donnie asks voice devoid of emotion. A little creepy but Mikey is used to this tone.

“What? It was all like magicy didn’t you guys feel it?” Mikey says tilting his head to the side. He thought it was obvious the moment you stepped into the lair. The air was potent with the skin crawling feeling.

“Feel it?”

“Yeah, the kitchen was all mystically,” Mikey says wiggling his fingers to emphasize the feeling.

“You’re loosing it Mikey,” Raph groans tiredly rubbing a hand against his face.

“No he’s right, the kitchen did feel different. I had thought it was an electrical fire but the air might have been charged from the magic,” April says rubbing her forehead in concentration.

“Great! Magic!” Roah grouches his fists clenching by his sides. He takes a deep steadying breath despite the sinking feeling in his stomach.

“I don’t know how to get a read on magic!” Donnie exclaims tugging his mask tails in frustration.
“No but Shinigami might!” Mikey perks up hoping closer to the desk. Donnie lights up and quickly scoops up his phone and taps away. He hesitates briefly however, earning confused looks from the others.

“Shit what time is it right now?” He asks earning a quick shove of his head from Raph.

“Who cares, call her before it evaporates or something!” Raph urges pushing down on his brother’s shoulders as if it’ll make Donnie move faster.

“Ok ok!” Donnie says while shoving off Raph’s weight. The lab is a flurry of loud voices aimed at the phone where a tired voice on the speaker groggily replies. Hands are gesturing with vigore and plans are made. Mikey shakes out his hands to expel the overflowing energy. The ants no longer crawling with fear and helplessness. This time the air is filled with anticipation and determination. Mikey grins as he watches his family scurry around the room with goal at hand. He can feel Leo within reach once again. He’s not losing his brother again. They're going to get him back and Mikey is banning him from the kitchen!

Chapter Text

Leon spotted his target in the dojo. His back toward the door and head bowed down in deep meditation. He’s wide open for an attack and Leon smirks. He creeps silently and slowly into the room his eyes never straying from the target’s form. He can hear the faint flicker of candles, the deep meditative breathing and his own heart thundering within his ears. He sneaks along the side of the room keeping his distance and out of immediate range.

This will be his fourth attempt at sneaking a bell onto Leonardo. Michelangelo was more than happy to supply Leon with a bag of little bells for his mission. Leon is not a turtle to fail in his bets. He will make Leo eat his words and get a bell on the freakishly silent Leonardo. His other attempts ended in failure and a few flips over a shoulder, but Leon is determined. Leonardo is definitely expecting his attacks now which makes it harder each time.

He settles in the shadows on the edge of the room. He can see Leonardo’s face. It’s relaxed and focused entirely on his mediation. No twitch to indicate he’s picked up on Leon’s presence. Leon smirks and waits a few moments just in case Leonardo reacts. He raises his fist with the bell inside to muffle the sharp noise to a dull shift. He waits for the metal ball to settle before getting a better grip to aim the bell. Leon had chosen close rang attacks before. He had planned on slipping the bells on while the other was distracted with sparring or conversation. Each time ended with Leon on his back and the bell removed from his hand within seconds. It’s like the guy has a sixth sense for mischief. Leo had said it was an older brother thing, Leon thinks he’s fibbing.

Regardless, close ranged approaches end poorly. A distance attack will avoid him being pinned or tackled at least for a few seconds. He’s got excellent aim, so launching a bell into Leonardo’s shell will be easy. Even more so as he meditates in a safe place and not expecting an attack. Leon sticks his tongue out in concentration as he lines up his shot. A grin covers his face and launches the bell into the air. He holds his breath and watches the bell soar through the air toward his target. Leon feels victorious as the bell is quickly approaching the unaware Leonardo. However, his victory is ripped away within seconds. Leonardo is quick as a viper, snatching the bell out of the air at the last moment and slapping the bell back in Leon’s direction. He yelps as he barely dodges the projectile turned against him. He gapes at the other. He didn’t even open his eyes!

“What the heck!” He exclaims quickly scooping up the bell. Leonardo sends him a cocky grin finally looking his way.

“Gotta try harder than that,” Leonardo quips with a shrug.

“You were meditating!” Leon exclaims gesturing widely at the other as he approaches.

“That doesn’t mean I’m unaware of my surrounds. If anything I’m more than aware in that state,” Leonardo boasts folding his legs under him and Leon flops down before him. He sits criss-cross applesauce with a harsh slouch of defeat.

“How’d you catch it? You didn’t even have your eyes open,” he pouts waving the bell to annoy the other with its sharp ringing.

“I heard it,” he answers and Leon glowers.

“Sure you did,” he huffs while the other chuckles lightly.

“I bet you could do the same,” Leonardo says with an assured grin on full display. Leon snorts loudly giving the other a skeptical look. “I’m serious Leon.”

“I’m seriously doubting your sanity,” Leon replies leaning back on his hands. He can do a great number of things but blindly catching a tiny as hell bell in the air is not one of them.

“Give yourself some credit. You are very skilled. I’ve seen you practicing and fighting briefly,” Leonardo continues his tone growing a bit more serious. Leon feels his stomach starts to roll uncomfortably at the sudden switch.

“Mmhmm ok I see you are in need of an eye examination. The years have finally caught onto you old man,” Leon says nodding sagely while getting closer to the other as if inspecting his eyes. Leoanrdo huffs and lightly pushes Leon out of his face.

“On the contrary. You’re not as slick as you think you are. Your handling of your swords is excellent, if a little odd. You know how to move and move effectively. You know what you’re doing even if you’re acting like a goof,” Leonardo says a soft grin playing on his lips a soft expression in his eye.

“Yeah cuz I am the best. Anyway keep singing my praises as the most awesome ninja, but can I record you so I can show it to my brothers and then rub it in their faces,” Leon says while quickly reaching into his pack to bring out his phone.

“You’re not taking in any of my words seriously,” Leonardo huffs slowly, lowering the phone and putting it on the floor beside Leon.

“Oh I’m taking them all in! You think I’m the bees knees,” Leon grins, wiggling his eyebrows obnoxiously.

Leonardo sighs with his whole body. His shoulders slumping downward and head falling slightly to the side. He breathes and says tiredly,” You are so talented and yet you don’t see it.”

“Uhhh? I think I am very obviously proving I’m seeing it,” Leon still has his grin plastered across his face as he lounges more comfortably on the floor.

“Yes, too obviously. Leon, I'm not an idiot, I know this act and also I’m you,” Leoanrdo shakes his head with a self-deprecating smile that Leon’s seen far too often on his own face.

“What?” He croaks out feeling his mind screech to a halt. He sits a bit straighter and his muscles coil ready to spring away.

“You showboat and act as if you have all this confidence, but it’s farce. You're hiding your insecurities behind the act. You have this belief that you’re not enough. You act big to cover up your believed shortcomings. You make yourself helpful- overly helpful- to make up for whatever you think you’re not contributing. You think you have to entertain and keep others' opinions of you lighthearted, so they expect you to fail. This way it’ll soften the hurt when it happens. You don’t want people seeing how talented you are and giving expectations that you think will fail. You’re afraid of failure and make yourself doubtful in the end, but Leon it’s all just fear.” Leonardo rants passionately keeping his gaze solidly on Leon not wavering in the slightest.

Leon is silent, he can't think of anything to say, nothing quirky to deflect to get out of this situation. He doesn't know how to proceed. Leoanrdo sees right through him like a glass display, like he read the pamphlet on Leon and now knows all of his inner workings. What started as a funhouse has quickly turned to a hall of mirrors and he can’t find the exit no matter how hard he searches.

Leonardo can see his inner turmoil because of course he can. He easily holds Leon’s hands in a light but weighted grip. It’d be easy to slip out of, easy to get up and walk away, to flee and find a distraction, to toss this conversation aside and never remove it from the trash where it belongs. But he can’t. His legs remain folded and his hands remain in the comforting hold. Leoanrdo continues and Leon listens despite everything telling him to evade.

“You’re an incredible kid Leon. Your worth isn't about what you can do for everyone else. No one will think differently of you if you make mistakes. Your family will love you even through the hardships,” Leoanrdo continues rubbing small circles onto the back of Leon’s hands. It’s soothing despite everything in Leon freaking out.

“You are not Leo or me. You’re your own person and you don't need to prove anything to anyone. You just need to be you.”

Leon ducks his head and avoids all eye contact. Leoanrdo tries to gain it back but lets out a breath of amusement despite how tense the air feels to Leon. He focuses his entire attention on the soothing circles. Leonardo’s knuckles are scared and hands are calloused from years and years of fighting. They feel so foreign but still remind him of home. Of safety.

“You're special just the way you are. Hell Leon, you can portal! That’s incredible! You read people so effectively and use that to make quick decisions. You're quick on your feet, an incredible skill to possess in our lives.”

Leon feels his insides freeze the longer Leonardo goes on. His stomach coils and he scrambles for a way to deflect. This conversation took a sharp turn toward praise that comes with the side dish of self love. He’s reached his limit and is finally gaining control of his body. He doesn’t think he can hear more of this heartfelt praise and dissection of his entire personality.

“You’re making me blush,” Leon jokes waving a hand in the air while cupping one of his cheeks to look bashful.

“Good you deserve to hear this. I’ll say it as many times as you need,” Leonardo continues seriously ramping up the genuine tone of his voice. Leon can feel sweat collecting and he’s got a nervous flutter of his heart.

“Sure thing daddy-o,” he shoots the other finger guns earning a head shake.

“You can joke all you want, but I’m being serious,” he continues, easily batting away Leon’s attempts to ruin the conversation,” You’re talented, brave and a joy to be around. You’re a good kid Leon and I’m glad to have met you even if circumstances were not the greatest.”

Leon can feel the warmth of his face and ducks his head. This guy is not budging! Usually the annoyance at his lack of seriousness wins out and people give up. Usually his deflections work like a charm. This guy is going to kill him.

“Guess you really do become more sappy as you get older,” Leon laughs a bit meanly with a grin. Leonardo rolls his eyes with a smirk of his own. He gives Leon a once over before his shoulder slump slightly.

“C’mere squirt I’ll show you sappy,” Leonardo grins and makes a slow attempt at wrangling Leon. He lets out a breath of relief. Thank shell that conversation has finally been dropped.

“Ew old man germs!” Leon shouts as he leaps out of the way of the other’s hands. He gives Leonardo a massive grin that wobbles only a little.

“Old man that’s going to take you down,” Leonardo shoots back as he too gets on his feet. A shuffle of keep away takes place and Leon feels his chest finally expend. His muscles are untensing and shoulders dropping with relief.

“In your dreams,” he goads with a laugh and Leonardo gaps. His expression goes a little more focused and Leon can see his muscles tensing for a pounce. He barley dodges out of the way in time and makes a run for it. He keeps a greater distance between them, but it hardly makes a difference to Leonardo. Leon ducks under Leonardo’s grab and bolts for the door with a raspberry thrown over his shoulder. In a split second Leonardo has pivoted with a wide grin and rushing after Leon.

“Oh fu-“ he lets out before cackling and hightailing it away from the door. He can hear Leonardo slide open the door a bit wider to fit through before the sound of feet echo behind him. He slips slightly as he turns the corner and spots a splash of orange in the hallway.

“Protect me my favorite uncle!” He hollers as he dives behind a startled Michaelangelo using him as a shield.

“Uncle!?” Leonardo chokes stumbling a bit as he stands a few feet away from the duo.

“Favorite! You heard my nephew, he’s being protected by the best! Back you fiend,” Mikey declares posing dramatically with his hand outstretched before him while the other braces Leon.

“Fiend!? Now you're gonna get it,” Leonardo laughs and rushes the two before him.

“Eep! Run away!” Mikey shrieks while shoving Leon before him to escape. Leon quickly rushes into the living room dives over the couch which causes Leonardo to focus on Michaelngelo who is now the nearest target. He can hear Mikey’s high pitched yell as Leonardo quickly gains on him. Leon shuffles behind the couch before launching under the blankets on the floor while the others are distracted.

“Hello my dearest brother,” Leon grins as he hurries himself closer to a confused but amused Leo. He helps Leon remain covered as he shuffles around.

“What are you doing?” Leo asks an amused glint in his eye as he raises a brow. Leo tucks away the book he was holding to his side and Leon shoots him an innocent grin.

“Nothin!”

“Leon help me!!” Mikey calls as he runs into the room while easily clearing the couch. Leo looks startled by his appearance and sends Leon a look.

“Sorry take one for the team!” He calls popping up from under the blankets with a wicked grin.

“Oh the Betrayal,” Mikey bemoans laying a hand across his forehead and gripping his chest.

“Ha what’d he do this time?” Raphael asks as he enters the room from the other end of the room. He’s wiping his hands on a rag with grease stains smattering his arms.

“Was framed- ack!” Mikey begins before suddenly being tackled by Leonardo who appears from nowhere. Raphael lets out a hollered laugh while clutching his stomach. Leo looks on with wide eyes as the two brother wrestle on the floor while Raph goads them on. Leon watches it all cheering on for Mikey from the safety of the nest of blankets.

“Alright children settle down,” Donny says entering the room and settling onto the arm of the couch. Leoanrdo gives Mikey one last affectionate noogie before getting off the floor. Mikey lays on the ground like a star fish for several more seconds earning a few chuckles from the onlookers.

“Don you’re a lifesaver,” Mikey moans, raising a limp thumbs up in the air. Donny shakes his head with an amused grin on his face. Leoanrdo laughs as he settles down beside Donny sitting on the cushions like a normal person.

“Aw Don it was just getting good,” Raph grins as he helps Mikey to his feet patting him on the chest. Mikey pouts at his brother and sticks out his tongue.

“Tough. I have a question for you two,” Donny says waving off his brother and turning toward the two turtles nestled in the blanket pile.

“For moi,” Leon says placing a hand on his chest eagerly. Leo simply tilts his head to the side in confusion.

“Yes I was wondering if maybe either of you are able to recall the portal more clearly after some time has passed,” Donny asks, crossing a leg over the other and propping his head up on his hand. Leon thinks for a moment. His head doesn’t hurt but nothing is clearer than before. He looks over at Leo who looks back helplessly.

The pair look back at Donny, Leon gives him a shrug while he hears Leo respond,” Hmm not really.”

“Whatta ya thinkin Don?” Raph asks tilting his head with interest.

“I was thinking maybe it was like last time with Shredder and Kraang,” he answers leaning back against the headrest of the couch looking slightly defeated at their responses. Leon feels a tidal wave of panic drown him at his words. His breath catches in his throat and wills away the chill that tickles the back of his neck.

“No! No no no the Kraang are gone and so is Shredder,” he says a bit rushed and his hysteria sneaking through under the cracks. He knows he gained a few faces at his outburst but he’s busy keeping his breathing in check.

“Yeah same…well the kraang are probably gone but Karai is the Shredder, so technically not gone but she’s cool,” Leo says, turning all the attention onto him. Leon feels Leo wrap a steadying hand around his wrist which he latches onto like a lifeline.

“I’m sorry? It sounded like ya said Karai is cool? She’s the Shredder,” Raph growls, his face contorted in a simmering rage. He can spot a similar expression on Leonardo.

“Yeah but she’s our sister,” Leo says with a shrug.

“Yo she's what!?” Mikey exclaims nearly falling off the bean bag chair he settled in earlier.

“She’s my Gram-Gram,” Leon announces proudly his voice stable and void of his earlier terror. Gram-Gram is a good topic and a nice thing to focus on. She’s a badass and his Gram-Gram. He could talk about her anytime easily.

“WHAT!??” He watches as the brothers all share a look of surprise and shock. It’s comical in Leon’s opinion. They all have different degrees of surprise and a few different emotions coloring their faces.

“She was the one to create the Hamato clan in order to stop Shredder in the first place,” he continues taking great joy in watching the progression of slacked jaws and wide eyes.

“For us Karai is Splinter’s first kid with Tang Shen,” Leo adds prompting a few more looks of awe and confusion.

“Your Splinter was with Tang Shen!?” Mikey exclaims looking a little bit lost and horrified.

“Is your Splinter not Hamato Yoshi?” Leon asks raising a brow at the others. Even his dad had a fling with Tang Shen who was one his co-stars back in the day.

“The heck no!” Mikey waves his hands rapidly in front of him.

“He was Master Yoshi’s rat,” Leonardo clarifies gesturing with his hands lightly.

“That’s crazyyyyy! Who taught you how to fight?” Leon asks leaning forward slightly.

“Splinter,” Donny replies easily as if it made perfect sense.

“Kay but how?” He asks gesturing wildly to clarify.

“He watched Master Yoshi and then taught us,” Leonardo explains which still doesn’t clarify much but Leon can vaguely get behind that idea. He’s seen weirder.

“Oh worm?” He replies which gains more confused looks.

“What?” Mikey asks rubbing his head looking entirely lost by the response.

“Karai relations aside, are you certain she isn’t behind this?” Leonardo asks ignoring the previous comments and focuses back on Leo.

“Uh yeah she was in Japan when this all happened,” Leo answers earning a downtrodden look from Donny at the loss of a possible lead.

“Wait if she’s your sister, is she also a turtle?” Mikey asks raising a finger with his question.

“Uh no she’s a snake,” Leo answers and Leon sends him a questioning look.

“Esqueeze me?” Donny pipes in his smile one of bewilderment.

“Well she was human and then got mutated into a snake. She can shift between the forms,” Leo explains clearly not seeing how bizarre of a statement it is.
“What the shell is going on in your world,” Raph mumbles, his arms crossed as he stands on the edge of their loose circle.

“Bruh Leon literally has Karai as his Gram-Gram,” Leo huffs jabbing a finger at Leon who smiles smugly under the attention.

“Jealous much,” he says while tossing his mask tails behind him for the extra flair. It earns an eye roll from Leo.

“I’m not even gonna think about that. That’s too bizarre,” Mikey moans flopping back into the beanbag looking entirely lost.

“That’s what’s bizarre? Not the fact that these two are related to Karai of all people!? Next they’re gonna say they’re related ta Shredder himself!” Raph rants waving a hand at the two bundled under the mound of blankets. Leon grins at the statement. Oh he’s gonna blow this turtle's mind clean out of the waters.

“Well I mean the guy wearing the suit was Gram-Gram’s dad so technically yeah, I am related to Shredder,” Leon smiles wickedly as Raph’s expression becomes more lax with mortification.

“He was Master Splinter’s brother so technically he was my uncle,” Leo tacks on raising a hand further breaking the red masked turtle.

“Nice one Raph, now we have to live with this information,” Donny scolds with a huffy pout as he glares at his brother.

“That was such a rookie move bro,” Mikey grins, earning a glare from Raphael.

“Can it egghead,” Raph says as he bends down and easily puts Mikey into a choke hold. The other flails around dramatically starting another impromptu wrestling match. Donnie sighs heavily from the couch as he goes over to mediate the match. Leon spots Leonardo further back behind his brothers still on the couch, his arms crossed a bit too tightly. At first it looked like he was watching the antics happen but Leon sees his eyes far away with a hard edge. He can’t fathom what he’s thinking of and with that expression he doesn’t want to know.

(Leonardo’s mind is whirling with the realization of what the two have suffered at the hands of the Shredder. One had to face an elder relative. The other an uncle. Two men who were consumed with so much hatred and vileness they went after their own relatives, one case his own brother. The men caused such suffering and pain against their own family. A monster parading around in human skin. An all too familiar instance made worse by bloodlines.)

Chapter Text

“Got any sevens?”

“Go fish.”

“Ughhh you’re cheating!”

“You’re just bad at this,” Leo grins as Leon once again is pulling from the pile of cards set between them. The two are the only ones in the living room piled amongst the mound of blankets. There’s music drifting in from the kitchen where Michaelangelo and Leonardo are making lunch. Well, Mikey is making lunch and Leonardo is making tea. The steady thumping of a punch bag being pummeled echos quietly from below as Raphael goes to town. The lab doors are left a jar but only the occasional clacking of a keyboard can be heard during the rare lulls of music and thumping. It’s painfully familiar to Leo’s ears. It makes his heart twinge slightly at the reminder that he’s not home and the ambient sounds are not of his brothers. For a few moments he pretends they are. He pretends he’s wrapped up in his own blanket in his own living room with his own brothers in the other rooms.

“Got any tens?” He says the dream washed away like impressions on the sand at the beach.

“How are you doing this!” Leon exclaims slapping down a card with a ten on it. Leo grins wickedly as he collects it and displays yet another pairing.

“Get good,” Leo snarks and is rewarded with an over dramatic gasp from Leon. He nearly sends the blanket he has wrapped around his head off in his flailing.

“Don’t get good me! You are so going down. Any Uh…twos?” Leo locks eyes with Leon and sees the determination flaring wildly. He pauses and lets Leon sit in anticipation. Leon fidgets with his cards and his leg bounces with agitation the longer Leo remains silent.

“Go fish.”

“OH MY FU- You are cheating there is no way!” Leon exclaims, nearly throwing his cards in frustration. Leo laughs heartily watching Leon wrestle out of the blanket and attempt to peek at Leo’s cards. Leon has successfully pinned Leo into the blankets as he fruitlessly scrambles to yank the cards from his hands. Leo tucks his hands under his chest and away from the prying hands. He quickly ducks under the arms and wriggles free, keeping his back toward Leon. He’s grinning widely and moves to get up before freezing in place. Leon topples over him not expecting the sudden halt and quickly swipes away the cards. He gives a trumpet smirk at his success before stopping at the lack of motion from Leo. Leon glances at him before following his gaze and freezing as well.

In an instant the air changes to tripadation the good mood snuffed out like a candle flame devoid of oxygen. In the center of the living room a portal swirls with an eerie glow. It illuminates the warm room with a harsh blue that grows along with the size of the portal. Leon quickly pulls Leo up by the arm while shoving his cane in his hand in one smooth motion. In the next moment Leon is wielding both his swords and standing between the portal and Leo.

“AHHH CREEPY PORTAL IN THE LIVING ROOM GUYS! I think it’s happening again!?” Leon is shouting his eyes not leaving the portal. Leo glowers at the vortex as it seems to finally level out in size. He’s gripping tightly onto a kunai in his other hand. He can hear the stampede of quiet footsteps enter the room and he relaxes a few fractions. However he’s tensing a split second after as a form exits the portal. The figure is clothed in blue with swords strapped to his hips. A curved scar adorning their face above the eye, it’s old and healed and familiar. A white rabbit stands frozen at the greeting party as the portal collapses behind like water. Leo hears the various sighs and groans from the brothers at the visitor before them rather than a threat breaking in. He can see them putting away their weapons and dropping their stances and Leo hesitantly does the same. Leon however remains at the ready too focused on the figure before him.

“Greetings my friends, what is the problem at hand?” The samurai rabbit asks looking from the swords pointed at him to his gathered friends.

“Relax you guys, it's just Usagi,” Mikey says waving a hand in front of Leon.

“Whomst!?” Leon whispers harshly at the other who is lowering Leon’s hands.

“Sorry ‘Sagi we weren’t expecting you,” Donny chuckles rubbing the back of his head as he goes over to greet the confused rabbit.

“Ah apologies, I forgot to message you all. It was time sensitive and thought it better to talk in person,” Usagi says apologetically, lowering his head briefly.

“What’s up?” Raph asks approaching the forming circle around their friend. A quiet “Doc” in Leon’s voice is heard in the background followed by a thwap and pained hiss. It goes ignored by the brothers and Usagi simply tilts his head before shaking away his confusion.

“I was hoping you all had some information about the strange magic that has been going on in your world,” Usagi says earning a few side glances toward the two turtles beside Michaelangelo.

“What do you mean?” Leonardo asks his arms resting across his chest.

“I just got back from the Battle Nexus-“

“You have a Battle Nexus?” Leon exclaims loudly, looking a mix between excited and apprehensive.

“Uh yeah! I’m a champion!” Mikey responds puffing out his chest with a grin.

“Zip it,” Raph huffs miming closing his mouth to the two across the circle.

“Yo, same!” Leon goes on turning toward Mikey with a wide grin.

“Aayeeeee!” Mikey cheers as the two clap each other on the back.

“Ugh great there’s two of them!” Raph growls out as he storms across the room and covers both the squealing turtles’ mouths. “Go on Usagi. I got these two nimrods.”

“Uh right- the Daimyo said he had reports of some odd portals popping up and they were coming from here. I volunteered to check it out for him,” Usagi continued easily by passing the interruption.

“We haven’t seen anything odd,” Leoanrdo says rubbing his chin in concentration.

“Really Leo?” Don asks laying an arm around each of the kids. Leon and Leo wave with smiles looking from Don to Leonardo. Mikey and Raph cackle which causes Leonardo to blush slightly with a huff.

“Ok but that’s not the kind of odd that Daimyo would be looking for,” he retorts, waving off his brother’s ribbing.

“Who are they?” Usagi asks finally addressing the turtles in the room.

“They’re Leos!” Mikey exclaims presenting the two like prizes.

“Ah- you have children?” Usagi asks startled looking between the three blue masked turtles.

“No!” Leonardo says hurriedly waving his hands before him shooting his brother a glare and growls a low,” Mikey!”

“Ahahah, sorry couldn’t resist,” his brother chortles, wiping away fake tears.

“What Mikey means is they are two different versions of Leonardo from different realities,” Don explains gesturing between them all.

“Oh! That is odd! How fascinating,” Usagi says, approaching the two new Leonardos with interest. He smiles warmly at them and Leo is startled by how different this Usagi is.

“Hiya! I’m the coolest son,” Leon says as Usagi stands before them. He is brightly smiling and waving enthusiastically earning chuckles and a wave back from the samurai.

“You are not my child,” Leonardo grumbles from the side nervously watching the exchange.

“You're disowning me? Papa! Why!” Leon wails throwing his hands up while fake crying.

“You are certainly a Leonardo-san,” Usagi chuckles behind his hand, causing the room to pause.

“Huh?” Leon asks, his face wildly confused. Leo imagines an error 404 message popping up in his mind. Honestly, Leo feels similarly that Usagi could draw that conclusion based on Leon’s first impression.

“Really? How can you tell,” Donny asks with a slight chuckle in his tone.

“He acts very much like Leonardo-san does whenever we spar. Energetic and powerful and also your jokes are…acquired,” Usagi hums with a grin that seems slightly tilted in a way Leo can’t place. Leonardo is chuckling as if he’s embarrassed with a light blush coating his cheeks. Leon is slack jawed and pointing at the exchange slightly. Leo can’t fathom why Leon is glancing wildly between the two. Leo gives him a questioning look but only receives an incomprehensible gesture. Leo gives a silent “what” and Leon huffs before being waved off.

“My jokes are hilarious!” Leon pouts recovering from whatever he was reacting to. Probably offense at the humor thing then? Leo doesn’t think it’s that.

“Sure kid,” Raph says clap a hand on Leon’s shell.

“It is a pleasure to meet you both,” Usagi says bowing in greeting which Leo returns. Leon glances between them and quickly mimics them.

“It’s nice to meet you as well Usagi-san,” Leo smiles, which Usagi returns easily. He’s softer than the Usagi Miyamoto he met that one time. It’s weird to think even he is in this world and so close to this version of his family. He used to think he has decent grasp on how alternate worlds worked but now that’s all dashed into the wind.

“Let's take a look around and see if we can spot anything that might have been catching the Daimyo’s attention,” Leoanrdo announces to the room as everyone focuses on a more concentrated demeanor.

“I have an idea of what to look for. These instances are not the first to pop up on his radar. The portals are scattered but seem to be focused in this city,” Usagi explains to the group who nod along to the information.

“I don’t suppose he told you anything more specific?” Donny asks while Usagi gives him an apologetic smile and shakes his head. Donny sighs and relents.

“While we look, I would love to get to know you two more. I am intrigued by there being two alternate versions of Leonardo,” Usagi says looking over at the two with an excited glint in his eye. Leon seems just as eager to interact with Usagi a bit more obviously than the Samurai.

“Sorry Leo is grounded,” Leoanrdo says lightheartedly gesturing over to Leo.

“Grounded?” Usagi parrots tilting his head to the side looking lost. Leo on the other hand whips his head toward Leonardo, his shoulders raising slightly.

“Excuse me?” Leo exclaims looking harshly at Leonardo. He can’t believe what he’s heard. After their conversation he knows Leonardo knows he doesn’t want to be kept on the sidelines anymore. Leonardo knows how he feels. There’s a hot anger bubbling in his chest as he glares down Leonardo who meets it with a cooling gaze.

“You're still healing and running over rooftops would aggravate it too much,” Leoanrdo replies cooly and Leo frowns harshly.

“I am not staying behind,” he states, gripping his hands into tight fists at his sides. He doesn’t care! His knee is better than before. He can handle a light dash across rooftops, it's not a big deal! He wants to lash out, he doesn’t want to be on the sidelines any longer. Leo has had it. He needs to be a part of this. He can’t be useless any longer. It’s not about healing anymore.

“Ok but hear me out: Battle Shell,” Donny pipes in with a raised hand offering an alternative. Leo looks at the other who stands with his eyes open and innocent but his lips quirked with a hidden intent. It’s devious and disappears as Leonardo looks over at him.

“Hmmm,” Leonardo hums looking at his brother critically as if sensing the hidden meaning.

“It would keep him off his leg and I can use my equipment to cover more ground,” Don talks it up and Leonardo thinks it over. It’s quick and Leo almost misses it but Donny sends over a wink with a devious smirk. Leo feels his chest lighten, the anger fleeing his body instantly. He stares over at Leonardo to see his shoulders shrug slightly.

“Fine Leo you’re with Don in the Battle Shell and only in the Battle Shell,” Leonardo says pointing a finger at the two of them. It’s mostly on Leo but he’s too absorbed in this victory to care. He can feel the grin take over his face but he doesn’t try to stop it or smother it. Donny looks pleased with himself at the sight and puts an arm around his shoulders Leo welcomes it eagerly. He’s finally getting out of the lair! It’s been weeks since he’s seen the night sky. Felt the cool night air on his skin and listened to the ever bustling New York City nightlife.

He's half listening as Leonardo pairs up the rest of the group. It's comical the way Leon tries to insert himself with Usagi to make a team. Leo can see the blatant admiration Leon has for the samurai. Leonardo looks stressed as Usagi doesn’t aid him in his efforts to pair Leon up with his brothers. Eventually he relents and lets Leon tag along making the team a trio of Usagi Leon and Leonardo. Leon is nearly sparkling at Usagi’s side, a childish gleam lighting up his eyes. Leo can’t wait to hear what antics he causes. At this moment however he’s shaking his hands out at his sides to disperse the building excitement. He glances over at Donny who gives him a wide smile in response. Leonardo’s speech seems to drag out for hours while Leo attempts to focus in. His anticipation for night sky rockets as soon as Leonardo sends them off. Donny is chuckling at Leo’s quick pace toward the garage, but Leo doesn’t care. It won’t be running across the rooftops but it’s one step closer to normalcy. He won’t have his brothers by his side, he won’t have the New York skyline he calls home, but it’s a step closer. One step closer to home.

Chapter Text

The night is clear and refreshing as three pairs of feet rush across rooftops. Leon breathes it in with a manic glee as he runs. He treasures the burn of his legs pushing hard and quick against the roofs. The wind is cool against the sweat hes built up on the run. It’s nostalgic and a comfort. He feels breathless and energized under the moonlit sky. He lets out a whoop involuntarily as he rushes to the next ledge and cartwheels across it. He receives a sharp hush as Leonardo lands on the rooftop beside him. Leon gives an apologetic smile as they watch Usagi clear the alley and joins the two. He’s huffing heavily but has a energized look on his face.

“That was very impressive Leon-Chan” Usagi comments not a hint of fatigue in his voice despite how heavy his chest is heaving. Leon beams brightly at the other.

“Wanna see me do a backflip over the next one?” Leon asks, bouncing on his toes. He’s brimming with energy at finally being able to run without pain and freedom to move.

“Leon settle down a bit, we're still on a mission,” Leonardo says putting a hand on the other's shoulder, a poor attempt at stilling the other’s constant motion.

“I think he is fine Leonardo-San. We are still a distance away from the next location correct?” Usage says laying his own hand on Leonardo’s forearm. Leon watches Leonardo’s will crumple under Usagi’s touch.

“Fine but just try to be a little bit quieter. There’s still people out here who can hear you if you’re too loud,” Leonardo says and Leon shoots him a double thumbs up. Usagi has yet to let go of Leonardo’s arm.

“Sure thing Da-“

“Do not finish that sentence,” Leonardo growls slightly which sends Usagi into a fit of laughter hiding behind his hand. Leon mimes zipping his lips and takes off in a run. He can hear Leonardo sigh tiredly behind him and Usagi’s quiet laughter. Soon the two are once again trailing behind him as they cross the New York skyline. Leon makes sure to do as many cool flips and stunts as he can when crossing over the building's sides. Usagi praises each trick which encourages Leon to do more. They go slowly much to Leon’s displeasure making sure to check every nook and cranny.

Leonardo had come up with a few locations to check. Leon wasn’t really paying attention when he explained his reasoning. Something to do with past experiences or something. So far they’ve checked two out of five of the possible leads Leonardo had. They’ve come up empty handed at each one. Leon has been throughly enjoying the night despite the lack of findings.

Being able to run as fast as he can and doing various jumps has been the best. He’s surprised he has lasted as long as he did without ever leaving the lair. It’s anew record for him he’s sure of it. Another highlight keeping his mood up is exploring New York. He grew up in New York however this is an entirely different world.

He's seeing a bunch of sights that New York has to offer and it’s so different from his own. Sure it’s mostly alleyways and shady warehouses that Leonardo has led them to but still, dark alleys and warehouses he's never seen before! These places are so edgy and intimidating compared to his world. The vibes are so different. Granted he did see a bit of this New York before but it was different. He was a little distracted with the whole running and hiding bit they were doing after escaping a literal nut case. Now he can actually enjoy it without worrying over a near stranger on death's doorstep in his arms while fleeing for their lives. He has to admit it’s a lot more enjoyable now.

To top it all off Usagi is cool as shit! At first Leon had been hesitant. The guy had shown up through a portal in the middle of the living room without warning, so Leon was a little startled. However, everyone’s reactions to Usagi had settled his unease a little bit. He was still a stranger to him. What really was surprising was how quick Leo of all people seemed to be chill around this guy. One of the most paranoid turtles he knew and Leo was easily interacting with the rabbit.

Regardless, Leon can’t deny how cool Usagi is. He has two katana, a rad scar on his brow, and an effortless badass demeanor. The way he carries himself speaks of incredible skill and confidence. It rivals Leonardo’s own effortless swagger of ninja skill. Leon was not passing up getting to know this guy. inserting himself with Usagi and Leonardo’s team was easy enough. He was stubborn and Leonardo caves so easily around Usagi it’s laughable.

Throughout the night Leon has been able to interact more with Usagi, and by extension Usagi interacting with Leonardo. He sees the way the two work so effortlessly off each other. They’re able to convey entire conversations and meanings with single words or even just a glance. Little gestures shared between the two are common and frequent. Leonardo’s posture is so open and comfortable around the rabbit. Usually it holds some form of tension, the underlying coil of a brother needing to protect his family, a leader always at the ready for danger. However, around Usagi it all melts away. Leonardo and Usagi are equals which only impressed and intrigued Leon further. The most intriguing part however was Usagi’s filtering and Leonardo obliviousness. Leon is not blind however he’s beginning to think Leonardo is. He’s dying to know how Leonardo has yet to pick up the fact this rabbit is into him.

“Leon take a breather please,” Leonardo calls out from the other side of the roof they’re on. Usagi trails behind him his shoulder shaking with light laughter.

“Last one promy!” Leon shouts back, turning back around and hightailing toward the ledge. He uses the side of a roof entrance to gain more height before launching himself into the air. He coasts easily while adding in a few flips and a corkscrew before landing on the side of the next building. He spots Usagi clapping with an amused grin on his face while Leonardo is the perfect picture of eternal suffering. Leon grins and back flips off the ledge and onto the roof. A flash of light catches his eye as he lands. His interest is very much peaked and he quickly scuttles closer to the dark corner of the roof. On closer inspection he spots a rusted out ventilation system nearly falling apart taking up the majority of this side of the roof. Leon ignores the thoughts of caution and ducks into the mess of pipes and locates a glinting shard of crystal.

“Leon!” He hears Leonardo shout and the shuffle of movement behind him. “Where are you?”

“In here,” he shouts back scooting closer to the pile tucked inside. He can see a bag of some sort shoved inside by a hole on the other side vent than he entered from. It’s haphazardly stuffed, the items falling out and scattering across the floor around it.

“What are you doing?” Leonardo huffs drawing Leon’s attention away from his findings. He has an exasperated pout on his face as he peaks in the hole Leon snuck into.

“I found a shiny,” Leon grins pointing over at the bag and the crystal poking out of the pile. Leonardo’s eyes harden before he’s disappearing from Leon’s sight. There’s more shuffling and a thumping on the other side of the vent.

“Leon-Chan don’t touch it,” Usagi’s voice calls his own popping in behind Leon where Leonardo just vacated.

“Why? It’s just a pile of junk. It’s probably from a jewelry heist, it's fine,” Leon says once again going to grab for the crystal. He startles hard when a hand grabs him just before he could snatch the crystal. Leonardo peeks into the vent right next to the bag with a tired expression, his hand moving Leon’s away from the bag.

“He just said not to touch it,” he scolds, pushing away Leon’s hand fully making sure he won’t make another grab for it. He pouts hard and folds his arms underneath himself sulking.

“Ugh why? It’s just a bag!” Leon whines earning a suffering sigh from Leonardo.

“Do you see the white chalk around the walls?” Usagi says pointing to walls closer to the bag. Leon hums as his eyes trace the scribbles within the vent. He had figured it to be a poorly chosen graffiti spot.

“Those are runes. There’s one for an alarm, that one is for entrapment and that one is rather unpleasant,” Usagi explains, pointing at each ruin surrounding the bag. Leon cringes with an “eugh boy” and slowly backs away quickly exiting the vents. Usagi gives him a smirk and a pat on the back before hopping over the vent and joining Leonardo on the other side.

“Soooo, what is it?”

Usagi glances in and hovers over Leonardo shoulders as they inspect the runes. Leon huffs losing interest as the two discuss how to break the ruins without triggering anything. He walks along the top of the vents with his hands outstretched as it gives an occasionally ominous creaking noise. He’s nearly looped the entire visible ventilation system when he spots more chalk. On the ground amongst the vents near the edge of the roof is a circle with various markings surrounding it. Leon hopes off the rusty metal for closer inspection. An uneasey twist of his stomach sets him on edge the closer he gets. The chalk looks faded and old in most places while some of the symbols look to have been erased and rewritten several times. Broken pieces of chalk lay scattered cross the roof as if it was thrown harshly across the ground in a fit of rage. Leon shivers as he keeps a healthy distance from the circle. This is looking like a scene straight out of a horror movie and Leon is not confident in being the Final Girl.

“Geez this guy has a serious problem. There’s more of that chalk stuff over here,” Leon calls out over his shoulder, not removing his gaze from the chalk markings. It’d be his luck the moment he takes his eyes away a demon or something emerges from the circle.

“Don’t touch anything,” Leonardo’s voice calls a few moments before he and Usagi are hopping over the vents. The two pause and take in the sight before them. Usagi has a focused look on his face as he approaches the circle and inspects the symbols. Leon keeps his distance but follows along after Leonardo who approaches Usagi.

“This is very strange I’ve never seen these combinations before” Usagi says glancing back toward Leonardo who hums in agreement

“Uh what is it?” Leon asks

“It's most likely the portals Daimyo was looking for. The bag you found Leon was a stash of materials needed to make one. The bag also had various notes with different runes on them. It wasn't written in any language we know so I don’t know what it is actually saying,” Leoanrdo explains, straightening up to get a wider look at the circle before them.

“Spooky,” Leon mutters the curling in his stomach not easing despite the assurance this is not a demon summoning situation. Probably. “Uh what exactly is this a portal for?”

“I’m not sure. It doesn’t look like the ones we use to access the nexus,” Leoanrdo says after walking along the entire rim of the chalk circle. His gaze is intense and a bit lost as he tries to connect pieces of information.

“Indeed, this one appears to be for tracking and locating but these other ones are not needed for a portal door,” Usagi says pointing at the closest symbol by his foot before gesturing to the rest littering the roof. Leon gulps nervously. Demon summoning not entirely off the table then yippee.

“Maybe it’s not for a door?” Leon throws out with a shrug. He earns twin looks of interest from Usagi and Leonardo who pause in their inspection.

“What do you mean Leon?” Leoanrdo asks head titling to the side slightly in interest.

“Well there’s different types of portals. They’re not always doors between places. Sometimes it’s a one way trip,” Leon says running a hand through the air. Leonardo hums with a nod.

“That is true. Plus a doorway between the nexus and our own world doesn’t include tracking. We write out the coordinates so it instantly connects,” Leoanrdo says while staring down the symbols as if the answer to all his unasked questions will appear.

“But if they’re looking for something they wouldn’t know the location and thus wouldn’t be able to put it in the summoning,” Usagi tacks on while raising to his feet and folding his arms across his chest. The two exchange a look, it’s grim and curious, and Leon taps on his thighs.

“And also my portals aren’t doorways to other worlds they’re just like an instant Uber,” Leon says mostly to himself to fill the silent air. He’s feeling like a third wheel in the investigation. Usagi is the first to break the silent conversation and turns to Leon with his head cocked to the side.

“What is an Uber?” He asks far too serious tone which leaves Leon gobsmakced.

“Geez everyone lives-“

“Leon he's from feudal Japan,” Leonardo interrupts an amused huff of air leaving his chest as he rubs his forehead.

“YOO!!! That’s sick but also rip no wifi,” Leon exclaims raising is his arms in the air in excitement.

“You are so strange I enjoy it,” Usagi hums with a delightful glint in his eye. Leon preens under the other’s words.

“The person behind all of this may not even be looking to build a door but a transportation portal?” Leoanrdo hums to himself, regaining the topic of conversation.

“Just a guess, but I can’t read any of these,” Leon shrugs gesturing over the creepy chalk circle which he still is keeping a healthy distance from. He’s not taking any chance thank you very much.

“It is a good theory. I will bring these findings to the Daimyo and see what he can gather from all of this,” Usagi says taking out a few pieces of paper and ink from inside his shirt. He begins copying down the circle and the various symbols in quick motions.

“We’ll keep an eye out over here, now we know where this guy keeps their things they may come back,” Leoanrdo declares, scanning the area critically.

“Oooh stake out!” Leon cheers pumping a fist in the air. More time to spend outside and not couped up in the lair, what a score!

“No it could be dangerous,” Leoanrdo shoots down with a shake of his head.

“And?” Leon scoffs gesturing to his swords on his back. His arm is healed enough to handle his weapons for a short burst of time. A stakeout would be a breeze.

“And Leo won’t be coming,” Leonardo takes on with a raised brow. He’s giving Leon a look of expectation like the one Raph gives him when he’s being told what to do without being told what to do. Leon tries to avoid his gaze but the silence stretches. He crosses his arms and glares at Leonardo with a scowl.

“Ughhhh fine I’ll baby sit,” Leon whines wilting under his gaze. He huffs and drops his shoulders with a pout. He’s going to make it obvious he is not happy with this role.

“Thank you,” Leonardo smiles while patting Leon’s shoulder almost condescendingly. Leon sticks his tongue out at the other who simply smirks. A quiet chuckle catches their attention.

“You are very good at this Leonardo-San,” Usagi grins with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. He has collected the papers and tucked them back into the pocket in his shirt. He stands swiftly and brushes off the dirt from his pants as he approaches the two turtles.

“Uhhh thank you?” Leoanrdo says more in a questioning tone as he rubs the back of his neck. Usagi chuckles again as he pats Leonardo’s forearm. Leon very much sees Usagi’s hand linger and his gaze a bit too focused on Leonardo. Leon can not believe his eyes. Is Leoanrdo being hit on currently in live time and is not doing anything about it. Leon doubts he’s even aware of what flirting is. Wait-was that a wink? Usagi winked at Leonardo and he’s not reacting! Leon cannot believe he is the only Leo with rizz. A tiny voice that sounds like Donnie in his head objects smuggly but he pushes him out. He gaps openly at the two who seemingly remain in their own little world. In an instant the two are back to business leaving Leon reeling.

Leon whines a bit at how quickly they wrap up the night and head back to the lair. He tries to procrastinate as long as he can. Leoanrdo however doesn’t fall for his goading and easily corrals Leon back to the sewers. He makes sure his complaints are loud and annoying. Usagi seems to get a kick out of it while Leonardo, having reached his limit, scoops Leon up and trudges along with a quick pace. The sewer echoes with laughter and heaved protests. So much for stealthy ninjas. Raphael and Michaelangelo meet them at the door with amused expressions. Taking in the scene sends them into fits of laughter. It’s a half hour after that Donatello and Leo come waltzing in with air of mischief. Leo has a bounce in his step and definitely did something he shouldn’t have based upon the smug smile on his face. He looks overestactic and windswept for someone who was just sitting in a car the entire night. Don is looks subtly guilty at the look Leonardo sends him but not at all apologetic about whatever the two got up to. Leoanrdo simply sighs and shakes his head, turning away from the two. Leon watches Don and Leo exchange a look while trying to muffle their laughter.

The group settles easily in the living room and discuss their findings. Don looks over the ruins critically as they all discuss the plan. Usagi going back to the Daimyo and the brothers would investigate the area more thoroughly. Donatello states he’ll check the cameras to see if he can catch anything on the feed. Leoanrdo declares they need more context before they engage much to the chagrin of Raphael who looks itching for a fight. All too soon the mission is over and Usagi is getting up to leave. Leon pouts a bit dramatically while Leo politely bids the samurai goodbye. The brothers each take their own chance to send off their friend. Pats on the back and a few hugs are exchanged with promises of visiting again. Usagi creates a portal which is cool as hell to watch in Leon’s opinion. He gives one last wave goodbye before exchanging a quick kiss with Leonardo and stepping through the portal. Leon feels his brain clue screen. Usagi and Leonardo kissed!? Leon quickly looks to Leo at his side and sees an equally gobsmacked expression on his face. So he didn’t mis-see that!

“YOU GIRL IN RED!?!?” Leon exclaims, gesturing wildly through the air.

“You’re dating Usagi Miyamoto!?!” Leo shouts at the same time looking widly at their counterpart. The others in the room startle at their sudden burst of volume. Leoanrdo looks like a startled deer before collecting himself with a shake of his head.

“You have a Usagi?” He asks completely sidestepping the questions.

“My brothers and I got summoned to an alternate world and used as puppets by some nut job named Jei. Usagi defeated him. He is an incredible swordsman,” Leo answers leaving Leon fumbling in shock. Is the question not going to be answered then!? Also Leo knew who this guy was the entire time! Leon is feeling a bit jealous.

“Awww are you guys a thing?” Mikey coos cupping his hands to his chin.

“A thing? What thing?” Leo asks with genuine confusion which nearly sends Leon into cardiac arrest.

“Bruh you literally have no game,” he moans laying a hand dramatically across Leo’s shoulder.

“What?” He asks looking even more confused and lost.

“Are you two dating also?” Donny asks with a slight chuckle taking pity on Leo’s obliviousness.

“Ew! No, he was like super old!” Leo exclaims waving his hand rapidly through the air.

“What’s super old?” Raph grunts giving Leo a quick noogie earning a slight chuckle from Leo.

“I was 17! He was like you know old! Plus Leon calls you old all the time,” Leo grins sending a smug look at Raph who halts his attack.

“Ah true! C’mere brat,” Raph stares swiftly capturing Leon under his other arm. Leon yelps and sends Leo a betrayed look who returns it with a smirk.

“Hey we’re not old! We’re Middle Aged!” Mikey chimes with a scolding tone, his hands on his hips.

“Yooo!!! Are you dating an old guy?” Leon shouts, finally breaking out of Raphael’s hold and pointing over at Leonardo.

“What no! Our Usagi is two years older than us!” Leonardo says quickly waving his hands in the air. Mikey laughs at his brother’s floundering and slings an arm over his brother’s shoulders.

“Man, I want a samurai rabbit!” Leon bemoans into the air earning a few chuckles.

“Maybe you will meet him soon,” Donny says patting his back in assurance. Leon gives the other a pout earning a snort from the purple masked turtle.

“If I don’t get a Usagi I’m gonna sue,” he huffs earning a sharp chortle from Raphael.

“Sue who?” Leoanrdo asks crossing his arms with an amused smirk across his face.

“I don’t know yet but I’ll do it,” he decarles confidently, placing his hands on his hips and puffing out his chest. It’s an injustice that they all get a cool Samurai friend and he doesn’t. At this point it’s tradition to have Ninja turtles and a Samurai rabbit become unlikely friends.

“Ok kid I think it’s bedtime,” Raph snarks earning a sharp and dramatic gasp from Leon.

“Bedtime!?” He splays his arms out in offense as he stares down the gruff turtle.

“Ha you get a bedtime,” Leo teases brightly earning a glare from Leon.

“What’s that Little Leo also wants bedtime,” Donny says, putting a hand to his ear with a wide smirk.

“No!” Leo shouts quickly waving his hands in disagreement. Leon grins and laughs at the other’s frantic motions.

“Time to tuck in the babies!” Mikey announces as he quickly darts across the cluster and scopes up Leo who yelps too slow to dodge the other’s attack. Mikey heads to the center of the living room as Leo flails wildly over his shoulder. Leon laughs boisterously at the sight.

“No put me down,” Leon hollers as he gets swept off the floor in seconds. Raphael sends him a smug grin as he manhandles Leon despite his attempts to escape. Leoanrdo and Donny follow behind their laughter drowning out the numerous shouts echoing in the room.

Chapter Text

New York is a city that never sleeps. Always in motion, alive with music, breathing with lights and colors. People scurrying like a hive of bees through the busy streets. So focused on what’s in front of them or behind them. So centered on themselves. None of them really look up. None of them really care what’s dwelling out of their sights, towering above them too far to see. They have their own problems and worries. A dark roof top amongst hundreds is none of their concern. They live unaware of the shadows splaying across the surface. However the air knows. It knows the silence and stillness as the crisp night air blows picking up dirt and flinging it across the ground in a lighthearted dance of turbulence. The night knows in it’s peaceful grace covering the loud bustle of New York life down below. The roof knows it is it’s own little oasis void of life and action.

In an instant it changes. The shadows coil and sway and a sudden blinding light bursts from thin air. The air knows the sudden drop in temperature of the unearthly rip through it’s seams. The portal is cold and unforgiving. The night knows the foreign heartbeat in a place it doesn’t belong. The roof knows the wrongness now occupied by a lumbering form with a hefty bag slung over its shoulder. The footsteps are heavy and crunch against scattered rocks as it makes its way across. It approaches the rusty vents with familiar ease moving without hesitance.

The form stands before a rusted out hole in the side where a smaller bag sits nestled within undisturbed. No. That’s not right. He can see the slight shift of the items. Too small of a motion to have been picked up by the set alarms. But enough for the well trained eyes of a hunter to notice. He crouches taking in his temporary hideaway. The sparse dirt on the roof swept too often by the untamed wind reveals nothing. His chalk needs to be reapplied having fallen victim to winds playful cruelty. With a guttural growl he sniffs the air. It’s faint and nearly gone but he can smell it. A musky scent of something out of place upon the exposed roof top. It emits faintly from the circle but more so from within the vent. He can see unnaturally moved dirt and rust within the ventilation system. It reeks against the back of his throat.

He grumbles lowly to himself. He’s been found out earlier than he wanted to be. His time table must be moved up in order to avoid any unwanted interferences. It has been too long since his last victory and he’s growing impatient. Further annoyances will drive him mad with displeasure. This endeavor is slowly turning into more of a hassle than all of his other escapades.

It should have been child’s play to him. He’s the best hunter within the galaxy. He’s hunted down formidable foes, the best of the best! There is no place he does not go, traveling to each world and challenging their champions. He seeks them out from whatever crevice, arena, and backwards planet they’re on. He’s a hunter and nothing can escape his sights. His battles are thrilling and a spectacle to see when his prey is challenging enough.

He’s yet to lose and he grows bored of the recent challengers who posed no hardship toward him. They were laughably pathetic, hardly even a work out. A mere flick of his finger sent them to their life’s ends. He desired a fight for his life! He heard word of someone through the grapevine and followed the trail of this warrior’s victories. Each tale grander and more daring than the last. He was intrigued and vowed to fight this warrior.

It took only a bit of time before he located his new destination. Earth held his next opponent, but proved difficult to snuff out. It’s growing on his patience. The planet was small, mostly water, and thriving with beings too weak for him to even spare a glance. This was the warrior’s planet? It was laughable. It was a pain.

He’d been forced to resort to runes to track down his opponent, an archaic and outdated method he tried to avoid. It was a headache for him to gather the supplies and recall the symbols. The spells were faulty and unpredictable. He has always preferred space travel to a reliable ship under his control. The magic of this realm is finicky and requires so much unneeded precision. It was insufferable.

On top of it all, his target remains stubbornly out of his grasp. Twice the runes have led him astray bringing nothing but wasted time and effort. The first attempt to summon his next challenger was too broad, not specific enough. Furthering the insult, the target escaped the summoning circle and an unwanted interference took his place. He tossed that one aside, it’s lucidity pathetically fading. It was weak and it was the wrong one, he had no interest in that annoyance.

The second attempt he over shot the range. He isn’t quiet sure in what aspect perhaps space…distance. His hatred for the magic grows. He learned however from his first trial and made it harder to leave the summoning. To his extreme anger his target still escaped! He had felt it! The strength and power of the being within the summoning circle was beyond his greatest expectations. He had heard wondrous tales in his travels but none had scraped the surface of what lay within that warrior. He raged loudly and violently at the slip. He once again lost his intended target and got a different one not even conscious from the trip. He took great satisfaction flinging that one over the side.

Twice! Twice his target has escaped his summonings! Some form of error within the runes allowed his prize to evade him still! His frustrations build with no outlet to expel it all from his system. He raged silently, not wanting to draw the attention of those who were searching for him.

He will not fail for a third time.

He needed to work quickly. He could hear the whispers of the great Daimyo investigating the uptick of powerful portals. Not powerful enough to bring him his prey but enough to add to his troubles. He took great diligence in making sure he wouldn’t be caught. His fight has yet to begin and he will stop at nothing to get it.

He spent the last few weeks hunting down the correct runes. The correct symbols. The correct patterns. He focused on the location, to this dimension, to the specific species, to the warrior of his dreams. He found runes to make the summoning circle more solid and harder to escape once fully activated. Once his desired prey is within the circle, he will remain in it until the transfer is completed. He will not let the target escape. Not again.

Soon he will have his prize. He will claim his battle. Claim his victory.

He will claim the head of the Battle Nexus champion.

The air knows the chill of terror born from the low gargled chuckle spilling out of the lungs of a bloodthirsty hunter. The night knows the danger of a murderous lust oozing from a too clean weapon with countless battles etched into its steel. The roof tops knows the scars of a bloody battle to come. The people do not know. The people of New York have no reason to look up. They are busy bees weaving through the streets. Why look up when it’s too far from their sight. The same could be said for those who live further down. Further from the sights of a roof top written with their promised demise.

Chapter Text

The living room is a bustle of activity lit up with laughter and warmth of the gathered family within. There’s blankets and pillows scattered about the floor and couches. The tvs are on with the dvd prompt screen bouncing steadily as the occupants layout various movies. Leonardo and Donatello stack and order the piles of dvd cases with an all too intense focus. They occasionally manhandle Michaelangelo and Leon out of the area, having been banned from selecting a movie. One too many horror movies and shorts selected for the meme were the bane of everyone’s nights. When they’re not interfering with the very important task of movie selecting they’re rough housing and causing havoc around the room. Raphael is often the victim of their source of entertainment. Eventually Master Splinter intervenes, assigning the troublemakers the task of fetching snacks and drinks. Raphael lets out a full body sigh of relief as the two flee the room. Master Splinter chuckles heartily from his seat in the well worn recliner. Leo sits with Klunk on his lap, a soft blanket surrounding his shoulders. He feels calm amongst the chaos of the room. It’s familiar and comforting to be surrounded by tomfoolery amongst family.

“Yoink!” Leon says as he snags the blanket from Leo’s shoulders pulling him harshly from his thoughts.

“Leon! Give it back,” he huffs lunging to latch onto the blanket before he runs away. Klunk mews at the jostling and flees much to Leo’s chargin.

“Can’t, need it for my cape,” Leon responds easily twirls the blanket from Leo’s grasp and sends him reeling at the loss of contact. Leon is quick to dart away gleefully out of sight. Leo huffs and curls back against the couch with his arms tightly crossed across his chest. He mourns the loss of the warm blanket and Klunk abandoning him after his attempt at wrestling his blanket from Leon. He spots her nestled in Splinter’s lap who scratches her chin happily. He's not pouting over it. He’s mature and will not get salty over a lost blanket no matter how soft it was or how pretty it was or the fact that the cat left him for better laps. Suddenly his vision is obscured as a weight falls over his head nearly sending him over. he sputters and flails grasping the offending object off him. It’s soft and warm and incredibly massive. The blanket is a familiar red and black plaid and so very fuzzy. Leo is giddy running his hands over the blanket repeatedly. He can’t help it, it’s so fluffy and soft and warm. Leo wants to cocoon himself in it and never leave the comforts of the blanket. Peeking up behind him, Raphael is looking a bit too nonchalant with his tough guy act on full display. His arms crossed and gaze forward despite it leaving him staring down a blank wall. Leo chuckles a bit at the sight which earns a smirk from Raph. The red masked turtle pulls the blanket over Leo’s head in retaliation.

“Whatcha laughing at pipsqueak,” Leo snuggles back into the couch bundled within the blanket as Raph lounges behind him. He watches as Leonardo and Donatello finally seem to settle on a movie and plop it into the DVD player. The two scurry to their spots just as two blurs slide into the room. Twin blankets bellowing behind them as they pose dramatically in front of the gathered crowd.

“Behold my sidekick Tortoise Boy!” Mikey bellows arms outstretched and presents Leon to his side.

“I’m no ones sidekick,” Leon protests not pausing his rapid posing. He twirls Leo’s blanket almost mockingly. Leo however is smug in a new and better blanket so he’s rather content.

“Guys settle down,” Leonardo calls pulling a throw over his legs as he props himself onto the couch in front of the TVs.

“No can do citizen! We have to hunt down the evil scum of the world,” Mikey cackles tossing his blanket cap over his shoulder it hits Leonardo in the face earning a death glare from the brother in blue. Mikey lets out an eep and quickly ducks further away while swooshing his cape around him.

“I’ll kick both yer shells if ya don’t shut up and sit down,” Raph growls out as he too gets hit in the face with the cape.

“I don’t know Raph I can take you down easily,” Mikey taunts with a sharp grin once again posing heroically with his chest puffed out.

“Mikey watch it,” Donatello says ducking under the toss of his cape.

“After all I did beat you not once but twice in the Battle Nexus,” Mikey continues, sending his purple brother a quick apologetic shrug.

“I’ve still got one nexus win under my belt I ain’t a slouch,” Raph retorts, tossing a pillow at his brother who dodges it causing it to hit an unsuspecting Leon. Leo laughs at the offended look Leon wears.

“One compared to my two!” Mikey boasts leaving his brother to sneer at his showboating.

“You won two times at the Battle Nexus!” Leon exclaims leaping up and over to Michaelangelo who stands flexing in the middle of the room. He gets a collective eye roll from his brothers.

“Heck yeah! I’m just that skilled bro,” Mikey proclaims with a wide grin.

“You have a Battle Nexus?” Donny asks tilting his head over to Leon who quickly puffs up his own chest.

“Yeah Big Mama is such a pain and makes it way intense. It’s like a crazy death match but I totally swindled her and won,” Leon says his posture nonchalant with a boastful expression as he flips his mask tails over his shoulder.

“Big Mama?” Leo whispers to himself scrunching his face in confusion.

“Death match?” Leonardo asks leaning forward a bit in his seat, a concerned look crossing over his face.

“Uh yeah? Is your nexus not a criminal fighting ring run by Splinter’s crazy ex?” Leon asks looking around the room.

“I have no idea how to process this information,” Donatello says aloud leaning heavily into the couch cushions his face cupped in his hands.

“Your Splinter dated a criminal?” Leo asks brows raised unable to picture his father dating a criminal, never mind one named Big Mama.

“He didn’t know that at the time! She totally tricked him! She’s a fan of ‘altering the terms of a deal at the last moment’ so annoying by the way,” Leon rushes out defending his fathers honor and his own revulsion at the thought of his dad’s dating life.

“Dang ours is so much tamer than yours,” Mikey whistles laying an arm around Leon’s shoulder prompting them to both settle down. They’re quick to dive into the gathered snacks.

“Please never go there again,” Leonardo says with a stern expression.

“Eh wasn’t my cup of tea,” leon shrugs as he takes a sip from his tea cup. Leo smothers his laughter at the pun which sparks a delighted smirk to take over Leon’s face. Leo hears an exasperated and drawn out groan from Raphael from behind him.

“What’s your Battle Nexus like then?” Leo asks a curious tilt to his head looking up at the brothers.

“It’s a friendly competition that brings together warriors from all over to compete and test their skills,” Leonardo answers easily with a hint of pride in his voice.

“It’s safe and the Daimyo is the guy in charge. He sets up these crazy courses and makes a big thing of it,” Raphael tacks on gesturing lazily with his arm.

“He’s got this magic war staff that lets him run the joint and makes it all possible,” Mikey says waving around an invisible wand with a flourish.

“That sounds fun! I’d love to attend something like that,” Leo says with a hint of excitement. An arena of skilled fighters to test their talents sounds like a blast. He doesn’t often get the chance to battle without some form of threat hanging over him. He often spars with his family, but to test his skills just for fun with strangers is so tantalizing.

“Magic staff?” Leon asks with an intrigued glint in his eye.

“Yes it’s what allows him to connect the warriors from the different realities,” Donny explains enunciating his words with his hands.

“Different realities!?” Leon exclaims with wide eyes and Leo feels his surprise.

“Yes, like Usagi as an example, lives in a different reality where everyone’s an anthropomorphic animal and there’s no humans,” Donny says causing the surprise and shock to grow.

“Yo that’s crazy!” Leon exclaims throwing his hands in the air. Excitement courses through Leo’s body at the prospect of encountering different realities safely. He muses for a moment as he thinks hard over that thought.

“So theoretically the Daimyo could send us back? If he can connect different worlds right?” Leo asks bringing most of the attention of the room to him. The occupants pause and the brothers think it over.

“Hey that’s not too bad an idea! He’s got all that magic mojo,” Mikey says, turning toward his brothers with a gleam in his eye.

“We did get sent to different worlds with us in it with the staff,” Donny mumbles thinking over the past experiences they’ve had.

“Hmmm not quiet my son. The Ultimate Draco did that with the power of the time scepter and war staff combined,” Splinter corrects joining the conversation easily.

“So? Wouldn’t he still be able to do it without the extra juice?” Raph asks his father, slouching into the couch.

“Unfortunately, no my sons. Traveling between worlds takes a lot of power which the Daimyo has obtained with his war staff but he is only able to connect worlds close to our own in both space and time. He cannot extend his reach beyond that without, how you put it, the extra juice,” Splinter explains running a hand down his beard, a smirk crossing his face as he quotes Raphael’s words.

“How’s that make sense,” Mikey asks leaning closer to Splinter’s chair from his spot on the floor.

“Hmm, it sounds like he’s able to connect everyone to the Battle Nexus if their in our dimension,” Donny hums rubbing his chin in thought.

“Uh, But Usagi isn't in our dimension,” Mikey points out scrunching his brows together.

“That's true but Leo said he has his own version of Usagi. Right?” Donny says looking over to Leo for confirmation.

“Uh yeah?” He replies lost as to what Donatello is getting at.

“I’m also not picking up what you're putting down,” Leon states raising his hand in the air a lost look on his face.

“Think of it like the floors of an apartment building. Each floor is a different dimension. Our floor has our own versions of ourselves, the Shredder, Usagi, the Battle Nexus and so on. We all live on the same expansive floor. We have walls separating each world on the floor, but the hallway still connects us. It’s the same for the others. Leo has a different floor in a different level, it could be far or it could be close. Same goes for Leon. They each have their own world with different apartments or worlds on that floor. The floor plans may be similar, but the floors are catered to the specific dimension making them all look different in comparison to our own,” Donny explains to the room earning a few nods of understanding.

“So we just have to find the staircase that connects us and then climb up all of them?” Leo asks a hint of hope rushing through his system.

“In a sense yeah,” Donatello nods in confirmation.

“Easy peasey,” Leon exclaims as he and Leo high five twin grins on display.

“But no dice on Daimyo being an elevator then,” Mikey hums his tone serious and glum with a mournful look thrown over to the two out of place turtles.

“So we’re back to square one then. No clue how we got here and no clue on how to get back,” Leon folds into himself curling his arms around his legs and wrapping the blankets more firmly around himself. Leo feels his own shoulders slumping at the reminder.

“We’ll find a way to get you guys back to your worlds, I promise you,” Leonardo says with a determined glint in his eye which comforts Leo’s growing worries.

“Yeah there’s no way we’ll leave you guys hanging,” Mikey exclaims easily wrapping Leon in a hug. Leon leans into it heavily a faint smile lighting up the hollowed expression. Leo curls up closer to the couch letting the weight of the blankets consume him.

Behind him Raphael lays a hand on the smaller turtle's shell sensing his worry. He leans into the weight, his face twitching with a hidden longing of someone who is not here. Raph grimances scooting to the floor and tucks the kid under his arm fully. Leo lets his weight fall fully into his side, his shoulders tight with longing. Its grounding and firm and reminiscent of his own Raphael making his heart ache. He gives the other a small smile before ducking his head hoping to keep the illusion of a different Raphael by his side a little longer.

Chapter Text

Leonardo runs a hand across his face for what feels like the hundredth time that night. The family is gathered in the living room and he has been trying to run through tonight’s patrol. However Leo and Leon are making it incredibly difficult. At first it was little comments that were easily shut down or brushed aside during breakfast. They kept the two busy with other activities and Don made them do exercises when those failed. Leonardo should have seen this coming. The real argument started in the lab where Donatello was finishing up the spy cameras he made. Tonight they were going to plant them on the roof with the portal markings so they could catch whoever was behind it. The camera feeds from the surrounding area did not pick anything up which made this the best bet. Leon had complained about being left out. Leoanrdo shut him down while Mikey had attempted to redirect the conversation. He was unsuccessful. Leo had started up once again about joining as well. They both reasoned it was a simple task with no real danger involved. Except there is always a possibility of danger. There will be a chance whoever made the portals will be present when they arrive. Both were liabilities if a fight broke out. Leon could not wield his sword for very long before the injured nerves in his arm gave out or caused him severe pain. Leo’s knee improved quickly, but he still could not be on it for very long without assistance. Running across rooftops was not something he could do at the moment. The two would not let it drop however even as they were corralled out of the lab to let Donny finish.

The brief outing the other day was probably the cause of this stubbornness. Raph had pointed out neither were this adamant about joining patrols until they were actually allowed to join one. Leonardo is kicking his past self as Leon goes on another tirade, this one a bit more far-fetched and hard to follow. If his goal is to confuse them into joining it’s only working on Mikey. Leonardo watches the doors to the lab in hopes his brother appears quickly. The night hasn’t even started yet and it’s already been too long. Leonardo never felt so much his age then at this moment.

A soft pat on his arm draws him out of his inner suffering. Master Splinter stands by his side giving him an amused smile. Leonardo gives his father a halfhearted glare which makes his father chuckle delightfully. He had retrieved his father earlier in hopes of having him present would deter the two kids’ arguing. He should have seen it coming. Splinter had been no help whatsoever, simply encouraging his son to face this life’s challenge head on. His father chose to poke fun at his situation with a smug glee. Considering all the times Master Splinter has done this song and dance he must have found it entertaining to watch his sons do the same. Leoanrdo imagines his father would have enjoyed this situation even more if he had a bowl of popcorn.

“Kid, I don’t care if you can fight with fish, neither one of ya is comin,” Raphael groans running his hands over his face before throwing them out to his sides in frustration. Leonardo raises a brow at that statement having tuned out Leon’s passionate plea a few minutes ago. He’s good with persuasion, but not enough to sway them. He’s also good at talking. A lot.

“What if we go in the Battle Shell and just go in there if a fight breaks out,” Leo pipes up once again.

“We are going for stealth Leo. We’re going to be in and out so there’s no need for the Battle Shell,” Leonardo cuts in before Raphael bursts a blood vessel. He pats his brother on the shoulder and lets him storm off to the side to escape the conversation. He’s impressed he lasted this long.

“So you guys are gonna run all the way across the city to keep your stealth? Why not just take the Battle Shell and park it a few blocks away then start your stealth shtick,” Leon says leaning an arm on Leo’s shoulder. The two stand stubbornly by each other in both spirit and physically. Leoanrdo would be proud if it wasn’t being used against him. He can see Raphael’s frustrated shaking even from this distance. He and Mikey exchange a glance and the orange masked turtle is quickly making his way over to the raging Raph off to the side. Leoanrdo lets out a silent puff of air and steels himself to face off against this battle alone. He’s faced off lots of powerful foes alone. ‘This will be a breeze’, he lies to himself.

“Look we’ll take you two out tomorrow night,” Leonardo prompts hoping to bribe them into dropping it. Leon raises a brow unimpressed.

“Or we could just tag along tonight,” he retorts cocking his hip out with a smug look.

“No, we’ve already told you-“

“Ughhhh, stealth slmealth, the roof looked abandoned anyway,” Leon waves his hand in the air while rolling his eyes in exasperation.

“There was a magic alarm guarding the bag. It was not abandoned,” he states, staring Leon down but the other wilts only a fraction.

“Well he wasn’t there last time so it’ll be fine,” he says dragging out his words. Leonardo refuses to give in to Leon’s goading. He spots Donatello winding his way across the room to Raph’s side. He gestures to his bag and gives a thumbs up which seems to lighten Raph’s mood. Looks like the cameras are ready and they can head out. As soon as he settles this. Leonardo is so tired.

“It’ll be fine tomorrow. Tonight you two are staying in,” he says, crossing his arms and hardening his gaze. It’s the one he’s mastered over the years of leading his brothers and dealing with their antics.

“We can handle stealth. We’re ninja,” Leo says, matching his gaze with an equal intensity. Right, he’s dealing with two versions of himself and not his brothers. Leonardo curses inwardly.

“No.”

“It’ll be Gucci! We pinky promise to stay out of any fights,” Leon grins raising a pinky and tucking an arm behind his back as leans forward. Leonardo glares and remains unphased and unmoved. He’s a little offended Leon would think he’d fall for that.

“We don’t got time for this!” Raphael groans loudly as he stomps back over to the cluster of Leonardos.

“Then just take us with you! Problem solved,” Leon smiles brightly at the stormy turtle approaching them.

“Like Shell we are! Look neither one of ya are sneakin out or shit. We’re not gonna be on babysittin duty tonight. Now yer gonna stay here or else I’m locking you two in the lab got it?” Raph rants heartily waving his hands at the two. Leonardo can see the two are unimpressed by his brother’s display. Scaring them into staying isn't going to work either it appears.

“We can take care of ourselves. We’re not-“ Leo protests his hands propped on his hips.

“You’re hurt-“

“I’ve fought worse with far more severe injuries,” he huffs with a harsh glare directed at them.

“That’s not the point,” Leonardo sighs, resisting the urge to rub his head. Again. This night could not get any worse than arguing with two versions of himself about pushing themselves too far. It must be Karma. He can’t fathom for what after all they’ve been through he would think they’ve repaid it ten fold. He crosses his arm over his chest before tuning back into the argument.

“Then what-“

“MIKEY!”

It’s ear splitting and sudden sending an echoing silence across the lair. Leoanrdo feels his ears ringing against the onslaught of fear that courses through his body. The conversation drops dead and all eyes turn toward Donatello’s yell. Mikey stands confused at Donny’s shout, looking at his brother with his head tilted. Everyone in the same state of loss at the out of place shout of horror giving him questioning looks. Leonardo freezes instantly, spotting the source of Don’s panic. His heart rate picking up and fumbling with adrenaline. It’s hardly noticeable but it’s there. A faint glow emmits under and around Mikey’s feet. Encircling the area around him leaking through cracks in the floor that are not really there. Before Leonardo could move Donatello is shoving Mikey to the side effectively throwing him out of the slowly strengthening glow. Leonardo feels his heart stutter to a stop as he sees Donny’s foot still within the borders of the forming circle.

“Donatello!” He shouts for his brother to move, but he’s too slow. He’s too far away. The lair never felt more cavernous than in these few seconds. The glow engulfs the room, nearly blinding him. By the time he’s clearing his vision a shimmering column encircles his brother. He rushes to its edge uselessly trying to reach Donatello who pushes against the vibrant light surrounding him.

“The shell is happening,” Raph yells as he slams against the wall. It shutters but never yields under the onslaught.

“Why can’t we get through?” Mikey shouts his vioce pitched with dread looking wildly around for some kind of way in or out. No weak spots show and his shoulders steadily grow tenser.

“Sensei we can’t get him out,” Leonardo calls out toward his father. Splinter approaches the edges with wide eyes fretting between his son and the alarming glow encasing him.

“It’s magic, it will not break easily I’m afraid,” Master Splinter says, a slight tremble shaking his hands as he takes in the situation. His grip on his cane tightens as he braces a hand against the magic walls. Don does the same on his side of the wall looking a bit put out but hiding his nerves. The slight tremor in his knees gives it away however.

Leonardo glances at the floor to where Splinter pointed out. The circle is crude but holds strong with symbols evenly spaced on the rim. He doesn’t recognize these symbols or their purpose. A stubborn twist of his gut protests that panicked thought. He grits his teeth at the lack of knowledge to combat this. The shaft of light ripples mockingly at each touch against its cool barriers. It towers above them far out of sight, the glow fading into nothingness near the ceiling. Leoanrdo has never felt smaller.

From the inside Don pushes against the portal but nothing budges. Leoanrdo growls in frustration attempting to pierce through the barrier but only exhausts himself. A shift of the limonance is the only warning they get. Don and Leonardo lock eyes and he feels terror grasp his heart and yank it out of his chest. In an instant Donatello and the portal vanish into thin air with nothing more than a blinding surge of light. Leoanrdo stumbles to his knees at the sudden loss of the barrier.

He can’t move or breathe. Haunting visions of the past taking over and ripping apart his stability. It’s all too familiar and he’s still as useless and helpless as the other times his brothers were ripped apart from him. His terror peaks at that thought. He snaps himself out of the memories of the past long gone and spots the remaining members of his family still gathered in the room. Their faces painted with desperate concern and a growing trepidation. They are still here and they’re scared. Leonardo rises quickly and locks his knees, shoving away the tremors that threaten to tear him apart. He ignores the gaping hole in his chest and the coiling in his stomach. He’s done this before. He’s lost his brothers to the unknown and he got them back. He tightens his fists and surveys the others as he wrangles his thoughts. He needs to keep himself together. He needs to remain sturdy and aware amongst the trubalance they face. Leoanrdo’s spiral only lasted a few seconds as he watches the realizations settle across the room spurring on their reactions.

“Don!?” Raphael shouts with rage and fear coating his voice and movements.

“Where’d he go?!” Mikey looks panicked, glancing around to the others for answers. as if they know which will make it do Donny isn't actually missing.

“It just took Don! He’s gone!” Raph growls the passionate anger winning out against the other warring emotions.

“Take a breath my sons, we will find your brother,” Master Splinter says, collecting the attention of Raph and Mikey. He keeps a firm hand on both of them and his face a picture of unwavering belief and determination. They have no reason to doubt their father when he looks like that. Leonardo feels his shoulders lighten a fraction. His brothers follow, letting a bit of tension out of their bodies.

There’s a subtle noise of pain grabbing Leonardo’s attention away from his father’s assurance. His panic spiking at the possibility of a new threat. He sees Leon clutching his head and eyes tightly screwed shut. He’s slightly hunched over his shoulders hiked up to his head. To his side, eyes wide and hands clenched too tightly at his sides stands Leo. He stares down at the now too barren floor with an alarming intensity.

Leonardo is quick to apparoch the two and hesitates to touch them. Leo doesn’t even seem to register his approach, still staring at the spot where Donny stood seconds before. He shoves away the dread that wants to consume his mind. Raph and Mikey are still here. He needs to remain calm. He can’t let himself lose focus in a moment like this, if he loses it now he won’t ever get Donny back.

“What’s wrong?” His voice softer than he anticipated. He telegraphs his movements and lays a hand on each of their shoulders. Leon flinches only slightly before grabbing his wrist like a lifeline. Leo doesn’t seem to register it at all.

“That portal,” Leon’s vioce is shaky as he collects himself rubbing the pain from his head.

“You’ve seen it before?” He asks Leon who nods slowly with a grimace. Leo’s face melts away from the eerie stillness as he slowly shifts his gaze to Leonardo. He looks heartbroken and guilty.

“That was the portal. That was the last thing I saw before I came here,” Leo’s voice is soft but ragged and shatters the brothers' world with a simple sentence. The room goes silent and Leonardo feels the floor beneath his feet drop along with his heart. He hears Raph curse and Mikey whine weakly as he crouches with his head in his hands. Master Splinter sits heavily onto his recliner with a hand over his heart. This night has gotten far worse than Leonardo has ever wanted.

Chapter Text

Leo stands his ground as he glares down at his opponent. This long standing feud has gone on long enough and he’s determined to win this battle. He will not be bested yet again and have his name tarnished any longer. Today he will be victorious with the aid of his brother by his side.

“Dude chillax you’re way to tense brah,” Mikey says laying an arm around Leo’s shoulders. He sags under his brother's comforting weight only slightly. His glare intensifies a fraction despite his brother’s presence.

“Leo it’s a toaster,” Mikey laughs spinning his brother away from his staring contest with the beat up appliance on the counter. Leo sighs and goes along with his brother’s manhandling to the island of the kitchen. There lies varying food items and bowls scattered out on it’s surface. In front of Leonardo sits a loaf of bread, a butter knife and a plate while the rest of the counter Mikey claims with his own ingredients.

Leonardo finally wilted to his brother’s pleading of learning how to cook. Cook is a strong word admittedly for his task at hand. He’s learning how to not burn toast or destroy the toaster. He and Mikey were in the kitchen aka Mikey’s land of questionable food and spices. While Leo was mastering the toaster Mikey was trying to make pizza gyōza. The counter was filled with pepperoni, sauce and various cheeses while a large blob of dough rested in the floured space of the counter.

“Mr. Murakami isn't going to be the only one with a masterful art over the pizza world!” Mikey declared as he grabbed the rolling pin holding it in the air at his declaration. It was a battle cry as he launched himself at the dough on his cluttered workstation. Leo chuckles at his antics as he watches his cheerful brother roll out the dough. It’s calming to watch the steady motions as the dough flattens and stretches under Mikey’s expert hand. He and Mikey were the only ones home at the moment. The lair is quiet outside of the hustle and bustle of the kitchen. Don was off doing who knows what with April and Casey. Raph was off with Mona doing stuff Leo will never want to know about.

“Probably bashing in heads and smooching,” was Mikey’s helpful retort, getting a laugh out of him. There was music playing softly in the background. They held steady conversation as Mikey talked about his process, the weird mold he saw the other day and whatever else came to his mind. It ranged wildly and Leo found no connection between the topics, but he happily gave his input whenever. Mikey dusted off his hands and put the rolling pin aside as he began separating the dough into little sections. Leo helped with a few, he was much slower than Michelangelo however. He tore through some of the sections he attempted to flatten which caused Mikey to laugh. Leo joined in the laughter which only caused him to tear through the dough he was handling. It took a few minutes until Mikey banned him from the dough entirely. Once he was satisfied, Mikey dusted off his hands and put Ice Cream Kitty and Chompy on the far side of the counter a safe enough distance away from the toaster.

“That’s excessive,” he huffs at his brother who places the fire extinguisher on the floor by his feet.

“Sorry bro I’m taking any chances,” Mikey beams with a bright grin.

“It was one time Mikey, seriously this is a bit much!”

“Nuhuh dude that was like a disaster heavy in the dis bro. Trust me I am like the pro at disasters and chaos,” Mikey says, laying a hand on Leo’s arm which he’s crossed over his chest.

“Gee thanks Mikey,” he sighs with a small smile tugging at his lips.

“No problem bro! Now let’s get this toast a toastin!!” He declares turning them back toward the toaster. Mikey explains in confusing detail how it works and what not to do. Like stick a metal knife in to it while it is on. Or turn the dial all the way to one side. Or to put pre-buttered toast in it. Leo blushes the longer he goes on.

“Ok I think I’ve got this!” Leo says gathering up two slices of toast and placing them into the slots. Mikey gives him a thumbs up and pat on the back before heading off to attend to his own station. Leo slowly pulls down the lever and watches with a critical eye as the slices descend into the toaster. The heating wires begin to glow a warm orange and Leo feels the heat rise against his face. His heart thrums with excitement as nothing has exploded or gone wrong yet. He might just succeed in making toast!

“Woah shiny!” Mikey’s voice takes away Leo’s attention from his mission. He scrunches his brows and turns toward his brother in hopes of gaining some clue to what he’s talking about.

“What? It’s not shiny well I mean the toaster is kind of shiny-“

Leo’s heart stutters at the light glowing under Mikey’s feet slowly growing in intensity. It’s unnerving and The staggering unknown is sending alarm bells throughout Leonardo’s mind. The circle of light looks alarmingly similar to the portal that summoned an actual demon. The one that Tiger Claw attempted to use to get Shredder back and caused so much havok.

“Mikey!” He yells abandoning the toaster and rushing to his brother’s side. ICK and Chompy making their own calls of worry and confusion from their places on the counter.

“Uh dude this is like weird right?” Mikey asks watching the shimmering light dance in the air.

“Get out of it!” Leo demands his eyes wide with worry and his heart thuds dangerously. He’s not sure what this is but everythings screaming that it’s bad news.

“Oh yeah good idea! Ummm…I can’t?” Mikey tilts his vioce with a nervous chuckle. He pushes against an invisible wall as his feet scramble against the unrelenting force. Leo jumps into the circle passing through a chilling ripple of something wrong and begins pushing Mikey. His brother doesn’t budge despite the efforts.

“Uughh dude you're gonna make me into a Mikey pancake!” His brother groans pushing against his brother and rubbing his face that was squished against the unseen barrier. Leo clenches his fists at his sides and looks around wildly for something. Anything. He feels a rising panic as nothing comes to mind. He’s not letting anything happen to his brother. He glares down at the glowing floor with a ferocious flare. It shimmers mockingly along the concrete in a uniform line.

“That’s it!” Leo unsheathes his sword and cuts at the circle in the floor. The concrete breaks and chips under his attacks and the circle stutters. Leo doesn’t hesitate and shoves Mikey out. His brother stumbles and hits the wall with a soft thud. Leo lets out a relieved sigh and the kitchen is lit with only their warm lights. The shimmering fading and his brother safe.

“Well that happened?” Mikey states rubbing a hand against his head looking confused. Leo hums and reseaths his swords glancing around the kitchen. His mind has quieted a fraction but something is still tickling a warning.

“I don’t like this, let’s get-“

The kitchen bursts into a blinding light drowning out everything in sight. Mikey covers his eyes against the onslaught but it’s over as soon as it happened. He stands a bit dazed as he blinks away spots.

“Yo my eyeballs!” He groans, scanning the room as it slowly comes back into focus. He spots ICK and Chompy gathering their bearings on the counter. The island still filled with his ingredients untouched by whatever just happened.

“Leo?” He calls voice small as his heart stutters at the spot Leo stood. He rubs his eyes hard and shakes his head in an effort to clear it. The kitchen remains empty of any turtle in blue. Mikey shakes his hands and scours the kitchen and then the lair. His panicked voice drowning out the cheery music. He sniffles as the smell of burning toast fills the still air.

~~

Leo lays sprawled across the couch, his leg tossed across the back and phone propped up in his hand. CJ sits straight on the other end with Mikey leaning over his shoulder. The atmosphere of the lair is peaceful and calm for once. Even with the two loudly talking, nearly screaming, about the game in CJ’s hands. Mikey gets into his space nearly resting on top of the teen entirely as he points at the icons and tasks. Leo is hardly paying attention to his phone at this point more entertained by the bickering about apples and rent. Mikey always gets intense over his village which is always fun to watch, but paired with CJ’s utter befuddlement makes it even more entertaining. Casey was stressing over the monotone feeling of it all.

“It was so low stakes, what was the point?” He had said nearly an hour ago trying to weasel his way out of it. Leo had to clutch his stomach from laughing too hard at Mikey’s expression. The rant his little brother went on was passionate and borderline violent. Leon was crying trying to smother his laughter. CJ had protested at first before relenting under the unyielding force of Michaelagenlo.

“Why couldn’t I just slay the raccoon again? The guy is such a swindler,” CJ bemoans once again glaring daggers into the screen. Mikey sighs far too loudly flopping harder onto the kid’s shoulders.

“There is no murder!” Mikey shouts once again.

“This game is pointless,” CJ grumbles with a pout.

“It is relaxing and fun! Now go catch that bug,” Mikey says pointing at the screen. Leo snaps a photo and stifles his giggles at CJ’s expression.

The soft moment shatteres with a sharp light emitting from the corner of his eye. Leon startles as CJ and Mikey begin freaking out loudly and frantically. Leon is up and over the couch in an instant. Mikey is encased in vibrant light as Casey frets at his side having also leaped over the couch.

“Mikey are you doing this?” Leo asks looking over the circle etched into the floor with strange markings around it. The mystic energy is strong but foreign. An uneasy feeling working it’s way into Leo’s gut.

“What no this isn’t me!” Mikey shouts frantically looking around him and toward his brother.

“Get out of the circle! It’s getting brighter,” Leo shouts waving for his brother to move.

“Mikey get out of it!” CJ calls his eyes wide and hands clenched by his sides uselessly.

“I-I can’t it’s like I’m stuck,” Mikey says after a few seconds of pushing and shoving against the light walls encasing him. He doesn’t relent in his attempts even as the light gets brighter.

“CJ go get Donnie! Or Dad!” Leo orders pointing the other in the direction of Donnie’s lab. His other brother should still be there working on repairs to his battle shell.

“On it!” He nods with a quick salute and he’s off like a rocket. Leon watches him go before Mikey is drawing his attention again.

“Ah something’s happening!” He says his skin glowing faintly with his own mystic energy. Leon reached toward his brother expecting it to slam against the barrier but it eases in with a sharp tingling sensation up his arm.

“Mikey grab my hand,” Leo demands grabbing his brother's attention. Mikey’s eyes widen at the sight of Leo’s arm within the circle.

“Got it,” he says gripping Leo’s hand tightly to cover his trembling hands. His hammering heart calmed slightly with his brother's contact.

“Ready I’m gonna pull you out,” Leo says as he braces himself to pull.

“Yeah, I’m ready,” Mikey replies nodding his head and cooling his nerves.

“Ok. One. Two. Three!” Leo announces as he yanks with all his might. Mikey doesn’t budge against the walls. Leo’s panic increases as the circle grows brighter while he uselessly tugs on his brother’s hand.

“It’s not working!” Mikey shouts ripping his hand away from his brother and waving them at his sides.

“Ok I got this! Grab my sword,” Leo says tossing Mikey his sword. His brother fumbles with it but grabs hold of it looking at Leo with wide eyes.

“What Leo! Do not do what I think you’re going to do!” Mikey shouts pushing against the barrier as if that’d stop his brother.

“What, it'll be fine! We’ll switch places, you’ll get unstuck and then I’ll portal away! Easy!” Leo says with a smirk waving his hand in the air lazily.

“Leo, I have a bad feeling about this!” Mikey says hunching his shoulders and glaring down at the glowing symbols on the floor.

“Nah trust me lil brother, this is going to work,” Leo assures resting a hand on Mikey’s shoulder. Mikey gazes at his brother’s unwavering confidences and wilts slightly.

“Fine but if doesn't, I’m going to hide your slippers,” he says pointing Leo down with a determined grin. His heart is fluttering with nerves, but he trusts Leo. This will be fine.

“Gasp! That's not happening!” Leo declares dramatically laying a hand on his chest.

“Good!” Mikey smirks holding Leo’s sword a bit harder.

“Ok let’s do this, ready?”

“Yeah,” Mikey says keeping his voice steady despite the unease he feels. He can feel the magic is wrong. it’s otherworldly and nothing like their mystics. Mikey has been practicing and he knows something is off with it. He can’t figure it out and time is slipping by too quickly. Mikey blinks and he’s landing on the floor and Leo’s no longer in front of him.

“We did it! Leo get out of it!” Mikey cheers turning around to face his brother now in the spot he once was.

Mikey looks up at the noise of running. Donnie and CJ come running in with Splinter trailing behind by a few steps. Leo goes to make a portal but Mikey freezes. His heart stops. He knows it’s not gonna work in an instant feeling the shift of something in the air. Mikey locks eyes with Leo and sees the moment he feels it too. Leo's eyes are wide and only a whisper of terror seeps through his gaze. There’s a blinding flash blinding everyone in the room. Mikey knows before he even opens his eyes that Leo and the portal are gone. Mikey feels hollow again and this time he won’t be able to mystic mojo his brother back.

Chapter Text

Leonardo listens with his heart in his throat as the two kids finish their summaries. The lair descends into a tense silence as they take it all in. His shoulders are tight and fists flexing at his sides. Raph has his arms folded tightly across his chest with a deep frown set in his face. Mikey is tapping his foot looking lost and Leonardo feels much the same. Leonardo is clueless to what the goal of all this is. He looks at his usually bright brother who’s fidgeting has increased. Leonardo didn’t miss the fact that each portal had appeared under a Michelangelo. He can’t parse together the reason, but he knows the threat’s goal has not been reached. Leonardo feels his tension rise at the unknown that is actively threatening and hunting his family.

“This doesn’t make any sense!” Mikey exclaims breaking the silence, his hands holding his head.

“Mike calm down bro,” Raph lays an arm on his shoulders trying to keep him steady. Mikey leans into it but his expression remains glum with worry.

“We have to find out where that portal sent Don,” Leonardo says as ideas run through his head trying to piece together where to start. They should begin with the tracking device in the shell cell. If that hadn’t gotten fried by the portal they’ll be able to get his location easily. There’s no way to track the portal so Leonardo hopes his strongest lead hasn’t been nicked in the bud. Of course that would also only work if Don was still in New York. The portal was magic and frustratingly familiar to the appearance of the portal for the Battle Nexus.

“How? That thing could’ve sent him anywhere! Shell maybe it even sent him to one of their universes!” Raph says throwing a hand in the air in the direction of the accidental dimension hoppers.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there,” Leonardo says as he smothers the spike of worry at that notion. The only one who could possibly invent something to cross dimensions is the one in need of help. Leonardo would be unable to help his brother in any way if that were the case.

“Then what’s yer plan Fearless? Twiddle our thumbs until anotha portal pops open? Is that the bridge ya want?” Raph retorts an angry scowl directed at him. Leonardo stares his brother down unamused by his short fuse but not rising to his desire for a fight.

“Those portals brought you two here, then where did it send Donny?” Mikey asks cutting off his brothers turning quizzically to the two off to the side.

“We don’t know and that’s what we’re gonna find out lets start with-“ Leonardo starts ready to finally discuss his plan of action until Mikey cuts him off.

“No Leonardo listen. Those portals sent them both here,” he stresses, glancing at his brothers with a glint in his eye.

“What are you getting at?” Raph asks planting his hands on his hips with a furrowed brow.

“The runes we found on the roof!” Leon gasps his face alight in understanding. He and Mikey point at each other with pride.

“What?” Leo asks tilting his head looking between the two.

“What if the portals sent us here becuase this is the origin of the portals! Which means-“

“If you came here the portal would still drop Donny out in our world!”

“He’s still here!” The two finish together with twin grins. The room lightens as they finish allowing tense shoulders to loosen by a fraction with confirmation no dimensional travel will be needed. Leonardo feels the knot in his gut easing slightly at the reassurance his brother is still in reach.

“Nice catch Mikey!“ Raph says with a look of relief settling the deep furrows of stress and worry.

“Lets go,” he declares to his brothers who give him determined nods in response.

“Hmm be safe my sons there is something odd about all of this. I will begin looking over the runes and consult with the Daimyo about this,” Splinter says, looking older than ever as he rises from the chair he settled into during the stories.

“Thank you sensei. We’ll be back and hopefully with Don,” Leonardo says as he watches his father departe with a steady clacking of his cane against the floor.

“Where do we start looking?” Raph asks cracking his knuckles, his rage boiling just under the surface.

“We go to the rooftop with the portal. Whoever this person is they haven’t had much time to move,” Leonardo says turning back to his brothers with his shoulders squared. His brothers nod and the last of their nerves have been shaken off or buried. They have a mission and plan in place no mistakes will be had now.

“Lets get the Battle Shell its our fastest option,” Mikey says gesturing over to the vague area of the garage.

“Uhhhh actually I’m right here,” Leon says haulting the brothers’ in their places. He waves his sword in the air with a confident grin on his face. Leonardo feels his shoulders sag in response.

“Leon no. You were exhausted last time and you're not coming,” he says pointing at the other who raises a brow unimpressed.

“Pssssh it’ll be fine! I’ve been practicing,” he waves off Leonardo and raises up his sword quickly. Leonardo cannot react fast enough as sparks of blue dance across the blade of Leon’s sword and his marks begin to glow.

“Haiiichiii machiiiii!”

“Leon no!”

A soft blue light emerges quickly beneath their feet as Leonardo uselessly grabs out toward Leon. He feels his stomach drop along with the floor as it disappears below him. In a matter of a second he’s surrounded by a vibrant swirling blue. It’s just as disorienting as the first time. He can hear the shouts of his brothers and Leon’s whoop as he falls for what seems far too long and far too short of a time. A harsh impact jars him back into reality. His shell aches mildly from the jolt as Leonardo groans and turns over to get his hands and knees under him. The sight of a dingy alleyway greets him as he scans the surroundings. He spots his brothers in similar stages of collecting themselves close by. Mikey picks himself up from an ungainly position while shaking out the dizziness. Raph sits hunched over his legs while rubbing at his head with an irritated expression. Leonardo groans tiredly as he sees Leo sprawled out near Leon who looks a little greener than usual.

“Leon,” He calls raising himself fully and approaches the other who lets out a weak chuckle.

“All good just, wooo, give me a sec,” he replies, jumping up only to quickly brace himself on his knees, raising a single finger. He heaved a few breaths and makes a few exaggerated noises. Leonardo sighs but rubs a hand over the other’s shell. He’s still extremely annoyed and formulates the biggest lecture in his mind for the kid once he’s regained his bearings.

“Aw Shell Leo too?” Raph's voice pipes up, drawing Leonardo’s focus back to the alley. His brothers have approached looking much more collected and sure footed. Raphael bends down, helps Leo to his feet and checks him over. Leo huffs and waves him off to stand on his own, most of his weight leaning on his good leg and cane.

“You two stay here,” Leonardo demands, pulling away from Leon who stands once again on his own accord. He clocks the roof where the portal lays as the building directly before them and is once again thoroughly impressed with Leon.

“Ughh whatttt? We just got here! I’m not gonna sit on the sidewalk,” Leon pouts, crossing his arms in protest and Leonardo feels a headache forming.

“That is not happening,” he responds turning back to the problem child of the day and glares him down.

“Look I’m better already, plus Leo is fine too. Let's go!” Leon declares and moves quickly before Leonardo can react. He scales the fire escape with ease jumping from rung to rung. Raph grabs Leo just as he leaps for the first floor of the fire escape as he too tries to follow Leon. Leo shoots him the biggest pout before Raph rolls his eyes.

“He ain’t gonna stay down here,” he grumbles as he begins scaling the metal with Leo in one arm. Leonardo takes a calming breath while counting to ten. Mikey pats his shoulder before he too is scaling the building.

“They’re both grounded after this,” he mutters joining his brothers and quickly launching over the side of the roof. He freezes to the spot at the sight that greets him.

A tall figure armed to the teeth with blades and a dangerous looking claw for an arm stands imposingly against the backdrop of the New York City skyline. He has a vicious snarl on his face half of which shines unnaturally metallic in the moonlight. In his non-clawed hand hangs a rough looking Donatello. His gaze looks foggy and unfocused, not at all aware of his situation. He dangles limply in the air; the sluggish movement of his arms gives little reassurance of his status. Leonardo feels his anger rise at the sight and quickly grabs his swords, his brothers not hesitating to do the same.

“You!” The lumbering form bellows hearing their weapons being drawn. He turns his furious gaze upon them and Leonardo matches it head on.

“Who the heck is this guy?” Leo asks a tilt of his head toward the brothers for some input. He receives a shrug from Mikey.

“Man talk about anticlimactic,” he hears Mikey respond with a humorous voice with a dangerous undercut of anger as he swings his nunchucks at his sides.

“All this build up for an arch nemesis and he’s just some nobody,” Leon whines theatrically as he rests his word on his shoulder looking unimpressed.

“I am Thanatos the Hunter!” He declares lowering Donatello closer to the ground but not releasing his grip. A pained grimace spasms across his brother’s face before he blinks it away trying to regain focus.

“Yeesh sounds like you made that up just now. It doesn’t even rhyme,” Leon taunts as he cringes visibly at the other.

“Mikey could do better,” Leo says while giving a slight nod looking over their opponent with a critical eye. He takes in and catalogs all the weapons and build of Thanatos. He’s top heavy but his legs are not weak in any way. Leo can see the well trained skills the other posses based on how Thanatos holds himself.

“I can?” Mikey asks, tilting his head at the smaller turtle.

“Oh, Uh, my Mikey, he names all of our villains,” Leo says drawing his gaze away breifly to clarify.

“He already has a name,” Mikey points out squinting his eyes in confusion.

“Never stopped him before,” Leo shrugs with a small smile and a happy glint in his eye.

“Enough of your childish squabbling! I am here for the nexus champion!” Thanatos the Hunter shouts raising his claw in the air effectively silencing the group. Raph grits his teeth and hunches lower readying for a fight.

“Which one?” Leon snorts unhelpfully further enraging the enemy. He lets out a low and dangerous growl staring down Leon with a dark glower.

“Don’t be qou with me! Michelangelo Splinterson I have hunted for glorious battle across all of space and time. I do not know how you have avoided my numerous summonings, but I have found you now! I challenge you to combat! You are my next opponent,” He bellows, pinning Mikey down with his sharp gaze. He stalks forward a few steps with Donny sluggishly scrambling in the hold as he’s dragged along. Leoanrdo can hear Raph growl beside him and he grips his swords harder.

“Uh? No thanks!” Mikey squeaks bracing himself in a more battle ready position masking it as a half step back.

“No thanks? There is no refusal! You shall fall by my claw one way or another nexus champion,” Thanatos growls angrily flexing the claw with a thunderous snap. Leonardo exchanges glances with his brothers while subtly giving them cues. Before they could act however Leonardo is once again freezing in place.

“I’m a nexus champion and I’ll gladly take your ass down,” Leon shouts pointing his sword at Thanatos with a wide grin and a hard gaze locked onto him. Leonardo curses once again at Leon’s actions before he can move.

“Leon no!” Leonardo shouts as Leon rushes in with a lethal pace. Leonardo sighs heavily giving his brothers a final look. He receives twin nods before he too is moving into battle.

Leon is quick to dart forward with a wicked grin splayed across his face. Thanatos meets him head on with an increasingly angry scowl in place. He blocks each swing of Leon’s blade with his clawed arm. Sparks flying with each impact sending sharp clangs throughout the air. Leonardo is quick to parry a swing from Thanatos toward Leon’s unprotected side. He grits his teeth against the force behind the blow but quickly shakes it off focusing on his opponent while keeping Leon in his sights. He sends a harsh blow to the hand holding Donatello effectively releasing his brother. His opponent lets out a yell more of rage than pain and retaliates. Leonardo stumbles a few paces back but Leon is quick to keep Thanatos’s attention. A quick blur of orange signals Mikey arriving at Donny’s side and taking him further from the battle. Raphael steps between the staggering duo just as a clawed hand comes down to halt their escape.

“Not a chance ugly!” Raph roars as he kicks away the brute who stumbles only a few steps back. Raphael grits his teeth at how ineffective his attack was but the more distance between the two the better. Leonardo launches back into the fight with an unyielding onslaught. Leon is quick to dart in and out of range keeping Thanatos on a constant swivel while defending off Raph and Leonardo’s attacks.

Mikey drags the still disoriented Donatello out of range of the fight. He spots Leo off to the side who stands with a sword at the ready and quickly approaches him. He settles his brother down and Leo is by their side quickly. He scans Donatello with a critical gaze while keeping an eye out for any surprise attacks.

“How ya doin Don?” Mikey asks, helping to prop up his brother who pushes himself into a sitting position.

“Dizzy,” is the mumbled response as Donatello rubs at his head. He sways slightly and blinks heavily a few times. Mikey frowns and rubs a hand down his brother's arm.

“Hang in there dude. Keep an eye on him, yeah?” Mikey says over to the small turtle who settles more solidly by Donatello’s side. Leo gives a sharp nod and Mikey takes that as his cue to turn tail. He gives his brother a quick pat on his arm before leaping back into the fight with vigor.

Michelangelo easily joins the dance of combat falling into step with his brothers. Leon is a blur in the background inserting himself in gaps and openings without stepping on anyone’s toes. Thanatos’s toes however are well stepped on. It’s a flurry of motion and deadly swings. Mikey gains a few bruises and cuts as he staggers slightly under the barge of attacks. Despite being attacked by multiple opponents Thanatos is intently fixated on Mikey. He grits his teeth against the onslaught of bone shattering blows from the hunter.

In a blink of an eye Leon appears to parry and fend off the claw striking for Mikey’s head. Leon slices upward which gives way to a shower of sparks from the slightly damaged claw. In the next instant Leon is by Raphael’s side aiding in his swipe to Thanatos’s unprotected side.

“Are you teleporting?” Mikey hollers sending a flying kick toward his opponent's chest, sending him a few stumbling steps backward toward Leonardo. He and Thanatos lock onto a battle with sharp blades sailing through the night. Leon sends Mikey a cocky and confident grin in confirmation to his earlier question.

“Any more surprises you want to share with the class?!” Raph tacks on pulling Leon closer and forcing them both out of the way of a stray claw swing. Leon grins like a loon, his chest heaving with adrenaline. He’s off again in a split second sending an excited thrill thrumming in Mikey’s veins. Thanatos staggers away from them, blood pooling from various cuts. His eyes flickering between the encircling ninjas before him. Mikey grins to himself at the sparking claw and battered form of their enemy. His body is threatening to drop with exhaustion from how brutal Thanatos’s attacks have been. Leon doesn’t look like he could last much longer. Don is still off to the side with Leo guarding him watching the fight unfold. Mikey forces himself to remain focused on Thanatos. He thinks the battle is close to the end at last though. Thanatos looks wildly between them, cornered and defeated if his crazed look is anything to go by. He lets a wordless scream of rage which gives Mikey pause. He glances at his brothers who lower their stances bracing themselves, grim expressions coating their faces.

“Enough of this nonsense!” Thanatos bellows out his eyes wild and savage as he rips out something from one of his pouches. Raph rushes the other but is only a few feet away as Thanatos throws down the device. It explodes against the ground, shockingly there's no deafening roar filling the air. A powerful force however launches unseeingly at the surrounding ninja. Mikey watches Raph catch the impact first but he’s still unable to fully brace himself against it.

They roll across the rooftop like newspapers in the wind. Leonardo catches Leon before colliding loudly against the ventilation system, a dent forming around his shell. The two collapse on the dusty ground groaning and unmoving. Raphael lays on his side coughing roughly into the dirt and he shakes under the strain of getting up. Mikey bounces a few feet before sliding to a stop against the unforgiving concrete. His shell screams with agony and stinging cuts from slide. He slowly props himself up on his elbow rubbing at his head. He curses inwardly as Thanatos quickly approaches with thunderous steps shaking him to the core. He attempts to grab his bearings, bracing for impact as Thanatos raises his clawed hand with a bellow.

A sharp clang and screeching fill the air as twin katana brace against the sparking metal. Leo stands with a cutting glare keeping the claw from moving any closer. Mikey gaps at the sudden appearance of the turtle standing above him. A blur of dark green and purple rushes past Mikey with a sharp crack echoing over the screeching metal. Donatello lands a sharp blow to Thanatos’s head sending the battered figure backward several steps. Thanatos grips at his face now with a steady stream of blood falling from what could be his nose. He gives a low growl while rolling his shoulders glaring down at the two turtles standing before him. Don and Leo do not waste a second before they are descending on the hunter. The three matching blows for blows neither side relenting against the onslaught despite the injuries all parties have collected.

Mikey hops back to his feet, ignoring the stabs of pain, and sends out a nunchuck around the bladed hand coming at Leo. He yanks it hard causing the knife to slip from the grasp and allowing Leo to dart away unscathed. He follows along with the tug getting closer to Thanatos to give a sharp kick to his torso. It sends a shuddering jolt through his leg but no obvious reaction to Thanatos. He works in tandem with Don and Leo to keep them from receiving any devastating blows to their already weakened frames. He can see how Donatello glares more for focus than determination. Leo stumbles too frequently to remain up for much longer, his knee probably already aggravated from the fall through the portal.

Mikey grits his teeth and increases his attacks to keep Thanatos’s attention on him. He swings his chucks expertly through the air, each impact giving a painful thwack. Thanatos grunts a dangerous glint in his eye at Mikey’s increased fighting. Michelangelo for his part dodges the swing of the sharp claw coming for his head once again. He ducks and swivels to the side letting his nunchuck sing with a deadly intent. It collides with its intended target landing with a powerful thunk against the right side of Thanatos’s face. The shiny metal dents against the impact as a guttural shout of pain rips itself from Thanatos’s throat. Sparks fly into the night as he clamps a hand over the dent. Mikey keeps a few feet of distance not removing his gaze from Thanatos. He receives a vicious grin as his enemy collects himself removing his hand from his new injury. The metal sparks sporadically and the once luminant eye flickers before stuttering into darkness.

“You are truly a worthy opponent Nexus Champion,” he laughs, blood sputtering out of his mouth. His grin is far too wide and chilling causing Mikey to stifle a shiver. Mikey spots Don and Leo subtly shifting as Thanatos pulls out yet another dangerous looking blade. It’s sharp saw like ridges are promising for painful tearing if hit.

“Yeah well…if I was a little less tired I’d come up with such an awesome comeback,” Mikey shouts as he begins building up momentum in his nunchucks. Thanatos cackles and charges toward Michelangelo with Don and Leo quick to converge on him. Mikey quickly rejoins and blocks blows focusing on disarming the maniac. Within a few moves he's able to launch the blade scattering across the roof. A sharp and thick cry of pain shoots an electric shiver of terror through his body. He spots Leo’s form colliding with the ground a few paces away, his body shaking and face gritted with pain. Mikey hears Donatello’s enraged shout as he quickly retaliates with vengeance. Mikey lets out his own growl as he aids his brother, the missing ally is a gaping hole in their attacks. Michelangelo feels a shot of fright at the wild strike from Thanatos toward Donny.

The sudden sharp clang of sai sends relief and a cheer of delight from Mikey. Raph’s ruthless scowl matches his block and the following attack toward Thanatos’s unprotected side. Don sends Raphael a grateful grin as he launches a few more strikes toward their stumbling enemy. Mikey spots two more bodies entering the fight, twin deadly swishing of swords slicing through the air.

It’s a mess of dodges and strikes as the six battle in a relentless contest of skill and strength. A sharp kick sends Leon out of the fight and out of commission as he collapses against the rooftop. Thanatos laughs wildly into the night despite the collection of wounds he’s gained and the blood he’s lost.

“Alright this dude is relentless,” Mikey pants as he stumbles from a sharp blow to his torso. He wheezes feeling a sharp twinge in his side, his arms trembling in exhaustion.

“Let's take him down quick,” Leonardo calls sliding backward after dodging a strike to his head. Mikey can see his own arms twitching from the extreme use.

“His claw is sparking and his vision is limited on his right side,” Don says rushing between Leonardo and Mikey, his voice low as Raph rolls to a stop between his brothers. Leoanrdo helps him stagger back to his feet.

“Then let's whammy him,” Raphael growls with a dangerous grin as he twirls his sai. The brothers nod and rush in as a unit. Raph and Mikey go in quick and fast drawing Thanatos’s attention. They’re able to dart in and out of his attacks enough for the other two brothers to sneak up behind him. Donatello launches himself at the claw and wraps his body around it forcing it to remain closed. Thanatos attempts to shake him off but is forced to parry the blows from Mikey and Raph. Leonardo is only seconds behind, his sword raised as he jumps and jams it into one of the sparking panels of the claw at the forearm. With gritted teeth Leonardo heaves his sword through the wires and strong metal. In a shower of sparks and a guttural yell the claw falls away from the swinging arm. Thanatos bashes away Leonardo and clutches wildly at his arm.

In the same instant Mikey launches his nunchuck at Thanatos’s blind side with a fierce swing. The impact echoes off the concrete of the city nearly drowning out the bustling streets below. Raph launches himself with a lethal kick aimed at Thanatos’s back. The hunter falls like a sack of rocks, his face slack and bloody. The air rings in the ringing silence. The brothers slowly stand around the still form their chests laboring with heavy breathing. Donatello bends down while leaning heavily against his staff and looks over the prone form. A few moments later he rises again with a tired grin on his face. Leonardo lets out a soft breath of relief Raph’s much louder in comparison. Mikey smiles tiredly giving his brother a thumbs up.

“Yo that was totally wicked!”

They look over to the side to spot Leon nearly vibrating in place despite his bruised form leaning heavily against Leo. He has an arm wrapped around his torso but his grin is bright. Leo for his part has a tired but amused smile on his lips a few bruises spotting his skin. A small thumbs up is sent their way from the smallest turtle while Leon slowly throws up a hand in excitement. Mikey turns to his brothers who share small smirks of relief and amusement. He grins and raises his hand which is quickly filled with synced high-fives of his brothers. The night blows coolly against the heated skin of a battle well fought.

Chapter Text

Thanatos is secured and tied down off to the side still unconscious and no longer their problem for now. Raphael dusts off his hands as he makes his way back over the cluster they’ve formed around the two rather battered Leos. Donatello leans back against the wall of the roof chest heaving slightly with Leonardo standing at his side. Their leader in blue watches over everyone with a critical eye taking in all the bruising and injuries.

Michelangelo flits between keeping the mood up and keeping himself up right. Raphael approaches and settles his train wreck of a brother to settle down beside Leon who looks a little pained but just as lively as ever. Leo looks like he’s settled into a meditation which Raph shakes his head at. Leave it to a mini fearless to do the weirdest thing after a fight.

“That bozo ain’t goin nowhere,” Raph declares, locking eyes with Leonardo across the makeshift circle who gives a sharp nod. He sends a quick glare at the slumbering form on the other side before returning his focus to his gathered family.

“Good, that dude was insane,” Mikey says rubbing his wrists to ease the stinging pain. The strain of the fight finally catching up to him. Mikey can still feel the phantom tremors of the blows that he blocked trembling his bones.

“He was hands down the toughest guy I’ve fought here,” Leon grins wiggle his brows over at the severed limb off to the side. Several groans are drowned out by Mikey’s and Leon’s laughter. Leo peaks an eye open, a grin slowly breaking out at the quip.

“Guess we really crushed that curstration,” Leo says, spurring on more laughter and long suffering groans. Mikey raises a hand to each and gets a double high five that echoes pleasantly into the air.

“Haven’t we suffered enough pain for the night,” Donny says leaning forward with a smirk.

“Laughter is often said to be the best medicine,” Mikey says pointing at his brother. Leon sticks his tongue out childishly at his side. Donatello sighs and shakes his head good naturedly.

“Not for this pain,” Raph mumbles rubbing his chest slightly as he crosses his arms. His face twinges mildly as the throbbing tears across his nerves at the contact and shifting. Raphael feels like a punching bag that’s been unfairly treated.

“I can help with that,” Leo pipes up stretching out his arms and hands in front of him like a cat. Leonardo frowns a bit at the other.

“Are you sure? We can wait until we’re back at the lair,” Leonardo pipes up, staring the other over critically while the others look between the two. They look amongst themselves for help but everyone shrugs and tries to gauge what Leo means. They lack context for whatever conversation this is about.

“I didn’t do much, I have plenty of energy,” Leo assures looking intently at Leonardo sitting as tall as he can despite the ache consuming his body. It’s a few tense moments before Leonardo relentes and gestures for Leo to continue.

“Uh I’m lost. What’s this about?” Mikey asks leaning over to Raphael who rolls his eyes at Mikey’s poor subtly. His voice wasn't a whisper and easily catches everyone’s attention.

“That was far too suspisous,” Leon squints between the two Leos who turn toward the others. Leoanrdo shrugs and leans against the wall near Donatello. He has a sour look on his face as he watches Leo turn toward Leon.

“Wanna go first then?” Leo asks an innocent smile that poorly masks the humor and excitement behind it.

“I don’t think I wanna,” Leon says squinting suspiciously and leaning slightly away.

“It’ll be fine,” leo insists and holds out a hand toward Leon’s trembling arm which has a rather nasty cut on it.

“Just give him your arm, we ain't gettin any younger over here,” Raph groans up to the sky, his head thrown back. The two remain at a stand still sizing each other up for a few more seconds. Leon is ever the dramatic turtle, relents by plopping his arm grandly into Leo’s open palm. Leo grins eagerly and settles himself closer to Leon’s side. He once again closes his eyes and begins making sharp motions with his hands. Raphael feels his shoulders drop as Leo begins to glow a faint blue as his hands and voice increase in intensity. Another Leo that can glow, wonderful.

Leo places his now glowing hands against Leon’s cut encasing it entirely in the soothing light. Leon watches with wide eyes as Leo slowly pulls away a satisfied smirk on his face, the glow fading away. Leon is quick to inspect his wound free arm with deep fascination.

“What the shi-“

“Language,” Leonardo and Leo chime together and Leon shoots them both a glare. The three brothers chuckle at the twin looks of embrassment.

“What the Shell then. You have mystic powers too?” Leon nearly shouts looking estacticly between his now healed arm and Leo.

“How'd you do that?” Donny calls over leaning as far forward as he can to gaze at Leon’s cut free arm.

“Wanna see?” Leo asks brightly as he scoots himself over to Donatello. They watch as Leo once again settles into a deep focus as he makes sharp gestures and words. Don notes how he positions each hand movement with a specific word cue. The glow is soft and gives off a faint presence he can feel the closer he gets to it. With a few more commands Leo places his hands against Donatello’s chest and head. He can feel a cool rush flood his senses and tracks it as it flows freely into his body. The coolness trickles from his center outward until his fingers and toes are tingling with energy. He blinks and takes in a sharp breath of the crisp night air with the twinge of pain. His mind no longer lingering in a fog of sluggish murkiness. Leo smiles up at him expectantly with a knowing glint in his eyes.

“That’s incredible. How can you do that exactly?” Donatello rushes out feeling light and untethered in comparison to how slow and heavy he felt before. He feels like an entirely new turtle as he flexes out his no longer cramping muscles.

“My father taught me. It’s a manipulation of the chi, everyone in my family can do it. The healing hands is difficult for some as it takes a lot of concentration,” Leo answers wringing his hands slightly but otherwise remains still.

“Have you been doing this the whole time with your knee? Is that why it healed so quickly?” Donatello asks as even more questions fly about wanting to be asked.

“Yeah pretty much,” Leo shrugs while leaning back against the wall with Donatello. Leon crawls over to poke at his unbruised frame his own questions linger just under the surface.

“That's sick dude!” Mikey calls throwing his hands in the air with his exclamation. Leo beams at him and sits a bit taller with pride.

“You are so showing me how to do that,” Don says, drawing Leo’s attention back. He has so many questions about these healing hands. He wants to study it and understand it more in depth than they can on a dirty New York rooftop.

“Me too, me too!” Leon waves his hand in the air like an excited child. His face is light with a chance to up his medic game. He feels his hands jittering at the prospect of being able to learn more about how to heal and care for his family.

“Sure I can teach you guys. I also think I can do one more,” he says while flexing out his hands and glancing around the loose semi circle.

“Heal yourself, I don’t like the look of how you’ve been holding yourself,” Leonardo states looking over the quickly tiring form of Leo. He pushes away from the wall and stands slightly in front of Leo seeing his shoulders tighten with protest.

“I’m fine,” says the not at all fine looking turtle. Leonardo didn’t see that one coming.

“Leo no one else took a hit like you did. I’m feeling soar sure but we got ice packs in the fridge,” Mikey pipes in leans to his side to see around Leonardo. Leo pouts mildly at Mikey, a quick glance to Raphael who nods in agreement makes the pout increase.

“Mikey, Raph and I can wait. We have no urgent injuries,” Leonardo says hands on his hips and stance wide. He looks like he’s about to face off in another bout of fighting. Leo glares up at the other stubbornly crossing his arms over his chest.

“No glarin squirt, we’re actually fine,” Raph grins down at the smallest turtle who finally relents with a quiet sigh. He begins to chant and sign with his hands, his eyes closed and leaned heavily against the wall. Leon eagerly settles to his side to watch and learn.

Donatello rises to his feet feeling better than he has since his less than stellar arrival to this rooftop. While Leo does his thing Donny crosses the rooftop in long strides back over to the portal. Granted not everything was clear, his body and mind warring with each other for control after his trip, he did spot something of interest. He easily locates and approaches the bag and the scattered material he spotted when he first got here. He scoops up the items that lay thrown around scrutinizing each turning them in his hands. He gathers a tattered notebook, dozens of chalk pieces and a few gems and crystals of some kind, most broken or cracked. He thinks silently to himself and rubs his chin at his gathered collection before putting everything back into the old bag. He keeps the notebooks out intrigued by the symbols and drawn images inside with something similar to charcoal but without the smudging.

“What’s that stuff Donny?” Mikey calls over as Donny reapproaches with his findings. Donatello hums at his brother as he reads through the book trying to understand the chicken scratch on the pages. He tosses the bag over to Mikey who eagerly catches it and shuffles through it. Leon is hovering over his shoulder in seconds before he too is reaching in eagerly. Leo picks up a few shards that fall to the ground as Leon pockets three crystals. Leo sends him a questioning look but receives a secretive wink in response. Leo shakes his head before continuing to watch Mikey excitedly lay out all the objects in categories.

“I’m not sure I can’t make sense of the writing inside,” he answers pouring over the book with his usual intensity. Leonardo approaches his side pushing off the wall once again and peaks over his shoulder.

“Oh that’s the book we found. We believe it has all the runes Thanatos used in it but Usagi didn’t recognize the language,” Leonardo gestures to the book in his hands with a nod of his head. Donatello gives a frown of thought in response to the mystery unfolding more.

“If I can run a translation scan I think I can decode it,” Don announces, rubbing his chin in concentration as he thinks over the location of his scanner. It would be easy to just pull up his decoder and set up the translation from there. It would be easier if he had a jumping off point, but given the clues he has so far it is more than likely an alien language rather than an earth based one.

“Cool beans, if he can keep the book can I keep the crystal?” Leon pipes in his hands filled with a few unbroken crystals.

“No,” Leonardo replies pointing back to the bag.

“Awe what no fair,” Leon whines tossing the crystals over to the bag. Mikey yelps and quickly snatched them out of the air before they shatter in the fall. He sends a mild glare at Leon who raises his hands in innocence.

“With the translations it means I can reconstruct how he summoned you guys,” Don pipes up, completely ignoring the interruptions. He turns to the two smaller turtles who give him twin looks of confusion. They glance at each other looking for help only to met with an equally confused look.

“So you can summon more of us?” Leon asks, tilting his head slightly while Leo sends him a bewildered look before glancing back to Donny with a slightly concerned look.

“I don’t think that’s what he means, Uh right?” Leo asks, pushing his hands together with a slightly panicked expression.

“I’ll be able to reverse engineer it actually. Meaning you two would be sent home,” Donny smirks closing the book with thump the two breaking out in hopeful grins. Leon jumps up his hands flapping slightly as he bounces closer to Donatello. Leo sits straight, his hands tapping his folded leg rapidly with the widest smile adorning his face.

“How long do you think that'll take?” Leo asks tilting to see around Leon’s jittering form. Donatello lets Leon shake one his arms while running through a few estimations.

“Hmm the scan is not too long, probably only a few hours depending on the difficulty of the decoding. The building of the portal is entirely up in the air until I can read it over,” he answers with a quirked smile, hoping the other two won't be too dejected with his response.

“So we have a chance to get back sooner rather than later,” Leon grins his bouncing simmering to a still but he doesn’t release his hold on Donatello’s arm.

“Hmm much sooner, based on the contents of the bag and how quick the turn over between the construction of the portals I’d say a week or so at best and possibly two weeks at worst,” Donny says tucking the book into his belt securely out of sight and out of danger of falling out.

“Yes!” Leon cheers throwing his arms into the air and quickly slaps Mikey’s raised hands for a resounding high five.

“Two weeks isn’t too bad,” Leo nods rocking back onto his hands a relieved slack of his posture showing his unwinding worry.

“Shell yeah little dudes! I think this calls for celebratory pizza!” Mikey calls out as he leaps to his feet eliciting cheers from the crowd. Leon eagerly helps Leo off his butt to join the others in standing. Leo whines slightly at the manhandling but his joy easily gets sweeped along with Leon’s jumping.

“We should head back first and let splinter know we’re all safe,” Leonardo says his own grin on full display watching the others literally jumping for joy.

“What about this nimrod,” Raph says throwing a thumb over his shoulder at the prone form. Mikey groans into the air spotting the menace tied up completely forgetting about him.

“Right can’t exactly leave him here or else he might just go back after Mikey or cause more problems for someone else,” Leonardo hums his arms crossed as he glares down Thanatos. Mikey whines earning a pat on the back from Donatello.

“Ain’t this guy the one Daimyo was lookin for?” Raphael asks his arms crossed not wanting to deal with this Thanatos guy any longer. He’d be fine with dumping him off the side of the roof and into the dumpster where he belongs. He doesn’t think Leonardo wouldn't go for that however.

“Indeed he is Raphael,” a deep voice echoes into the air as light flashes over the rooftop suddenly. The tall form of the Daimyo trickles into their view like water with Gyoji at his side his war paddle alight with magic. Leon and Leo leap away slightly but settle as the others remain calm at the two strangers' appearances. The Daimyo nods in greeting to the group pausing his gaze on the two smallest turtles. They glance at each other moving slightly closer as the brothers turn to greet masked individuals.

“It’s a pleasure to see you again Daimyo,” Leonardo says with a bow, his brothers quick with their own greetings.

“To you as well. I wish it was under better circumstances but I am greatly thankful for your help. Your father told me what happened and I came as soon as I got the message. However it appears you all had it under control. I’d like to thank you for subduing the one responsible and stopping him from breaking apart the universes,” the Daimyo says with a thankful nod toward the group. Gyoji silently floats over to Thanatos giving a quick glance over to assure he’s still out of it.

“No skin off our noses. The jerk took Donny, no way we were lettin him get away with that,” Raph grunts, keeping an icy glare locked onto the knocked out hunter. Donatello smiles and loops an arm around his brother’s shoulder who easily falls into his side.

“What did you mean by breaking the universes?” Donny pipes in, sending a quick glance over at the chalk lines. The book in his belt weighs heavy as he looks back toward the towering form of the Daimyo.

“Mmm, the portals he was creating were rather unstable and poorly made. Each use pushed the boundaries of worlds beyond the limits. I’m glad you are all alright,” Daimyo says with a nod at Donatello who gives a thankful smile in return.

“We will take care of the rest of the clean up,” Gyoji says waving his war paddle in the air, a bubble forming around Thanatos. With a quick motion Gyoji easily sends away the hunter while Mikey waves a hand before it’s knocked back down by Raphael.

“Bet I could make a better portal than that guy,” Leon snorts and Leo nudges his side with a doubtful look. Leon pouts at the other while rubbing the spot of contact eliciting an eye roll from the other.

“You have children?” Daimyo asks the brothers while seemingly finally getting his chance to question the presences of the unknown turtles.

“Like father like sons,” Mikey grins maniacally, throwing an arm around Leonardo’s shoulder while wiggling his brows.

“Mikey,” Leonardo growls out with a sharp glare toward Michelangelo who lets out a chuckle.

“Sorry bro it’ll never get old,” he responds without an ounce of apology. Leoanrdo sighs and shakes his head giving a quick tug to his brother’s mask in retaliation.

“No they’re not any of our kids.”
“Ah apologies. I had thought it odd I hadn’t been introduced to any children you may have had,” Daimyo chuckles with an undertone of relief.

“Don’t mind Mikey. Thanatos had summoned them the first few times trying to get to Michelangelo. They are both Leonardo but from two different dimensions,” Donatello explains as Daimyo nods along.

“Hmm that is unfortunate. I apologize you two got caught up in all of this,” the Daimyo says turning toward the two with a slight bow.

“Thank you, surprisingly this is not the first time,” Leo replies with a shrug after raising from his own bow.

“Definitely the first time,” Leon smirks earring a light chuckle from the tall form of the Daimyo.

“Allow me to send you both home. I’m sure you both have been displaced long enough from your families,” he says placing a hand on their shoulders the weight comforting.

“You can do that?” Leon asks his voices ptiched with with a hopeful excitement. His hands shaking slightly at his sides to expel more energy. At his side, Leo lights up like a neon sign at the offer.

“Yes this is old and forbidden magic. I’m not sure how he was able to track down all of these runes in so little time but Thanatos was using the correct method of traversing worlds. It was all intentionally lost long ago.”

“Intentionally lost?” Leon asks with a tilt of his head. Donatello looking on with piqued interest as well with his hand propped under his chin.

“Yes, due to the unpredictable effects the magic has on the inexperienced users and the amount of power it draws from the caster and the surrounding area. It was also to prevent it from falling into the wrong hands which we know never ends well,” the Daimyo says and the mood drops. A tension fills their shoulders while Leon and Leo share a silent glance of confusion.

“If the magic was so overwhelming then how did he manage to cast it three times? How was he still standing?” Donny asks shoving away the shift of tone his brain more bogged down with getting answers.

“I presume he utilized these crystals to siphon energy to substitute his own. In addition this city has lots of energy built up and buzzing around the air from the inhabitants constant motion,” Daimyo explains, gesturing to the crystals in the open bag lying beside Mikey’s feet and the air as if weighing the energy in his hands. Donatello hums thoughtfully eyeing the crystals with a hard concentration.

“Can I keep one of the crystals,” Leon pipes in raising a hand eagerly.

“Leon no,” Leonardo states while lowering the other’s hand and a shake of his head.

“Aw come on,” Leon whines, leaning back dramatically with the force of his annoyance.

“Suck it up bud,” Raph grins sharply with a taunting tone. Leon sticks his tongue out in retaliation. The Daimyo’s shoulders shake with his chuckles at the back and forth. Leonardo flushes slightly with embarrassment before placing his hand over Leon's face to halt his childish antics. Raph’s too far to reach so he sends a quick disappointed head shake in his direction. Raphael just grins back with a smug glint in his eye.

“I will get started on the preparations. Gyoji can I have your assistance?” The Daimyo announces his tone light as he turns toward the floating figure of Gyoji.

“Wait you're sending us right now?” Leon asks his tone pitched with an edge of panic with his hands outstretched.

“Yes, I’ll give you a few moments to say your goodbyes. It will be only a moment to set up,” he replies and moves over to the remains of the portal with Gyoji. The two begin to rummage around to begin setting up the needed ruins and materials for the portal. Leon tenses as he watches them get to work without delay a pit forming in his stomach. Leonardo places a solid hand on his back giving him a small smile with a hint of sadness threatening to pull it down. On his side, Leo clenches his fists as the other brothers gather around. The mood quickly filled with a somber silence choking the gathered turtles. Mikey is quick to wrap Leo and Leon into a hug, the two latching on quickly and just as tightly.

“Wow this is really happening huh dudes? Are you excited or what,” Mikey chuckles it’s thickness betraying his cheerful appearance.

“We're actually finally going home,” Leo whispers faintly keeping his hand wrapped securely on Mikey’s arm as he pulls away.

“Kinda don’t wanna go without you guys being around,” Leon admits with a weak laugh earning soft looks from everyone.

“Gonna miss you rugrats. Yer not too bad,” Raph grunts, giving each a quick noogie. Leon fights him off while Leo leans into it with a grin.

“Stay out of trouble,”Donatello says, giving both a soft glare with a warm smile.

“Have to say this was a lot tamer than last time, no world ending crisis! Seems kind of dull in comparison,” Mikey says tapping his finger to his chin while his brothers huff.

“Eh I’m sure we’ll see eachother again somehow, my Donnie is probably not gonna let this go when he hears about it. Besides he already has a picture of your family,” Leon says with a shrug and directs the last part to Leo.

“Excuse me?” He asks staring at the other bewildered.

“Yeah pretty on brand for a Don,” Raph nods giving his brother a pat on his shoulder. Donatello sends him an amused glare which Raphael meets with a knowing look.

“Uh hold on, we’re not gonna talk about that?” Leo pipes in raising a finger his mind reeling with that drop of information. The others seemingly having already moved on or missed it entirely. Leo stares at the ground and wonders if he lost it again.

“Try to contain him. We don’t actually want the universe to break,” Leonardo says throwing a quick glance over his shoulder at the Daimyo.

“So long as he doesn’t break the balance of the universe it should be fine,” comes Daimyo's voice echoing across the rooftop startling the turtles. They share a look before Leon grins vibrantly.

“Lit!” He calls out sending the group into a fit of laughter. Leonardo sobers up and stands in front of Leo and Leon with a heavy look. A hundred emotions warring inside and his mind turns into a battlefield on what to say. He’s usually good with formulating what to say and how to say it. His words fail him as time quickly trickles away from them. In a moment of such importance he flounders in a whirlwind of panic and the impending loss.

“I am incredibly thankful to have met you both. You two are strong and capable. It was an honor to see just a glimpse of what you two can do. I’m proud of you,” he says, laying a hand on each of their shoulders. His chest is tight and he feels like it isn’t enough. It won’t be enough but he doesn’t have time. The figures in the background have never felt more imposing as they represent the dwindling sands of time. Leo smiles his eyes crinkling at the force and gives a quick bow in thanks. Leon beams despite it all and quickly draws both into a tigh embrace. Leonardo chuckles faintly and quickly returns it with an equal force. Leo tucks his head into the middle, his shoulders rising with emotion.

“Does that count as egotistical since it’s technically him he’s complimenting,” Mikey leans into his brothers not at all keeping his voice at a whisper.

“Can it Mikey,” Raph says, wrapping him into a headlock which Mikey scrambles out of with a grin.

“If anything he never sounded more like a dad, especially with that last line praising his kids and all,” Donny tacks on earning an ecstatic grin from Mikey and a snort from Raphael. Leonardo sends them each a sharp glare from his spot. Donny returns it with an innocent smile while accepting the high five from Raph and Mikey. Leonardo inwardly praises the lucky stars that the two younger Leo’s didn’t catch in the poorly hushed conversation.

“I’m glad to have met you as well. You helped me think about a lot of things thank you,” Leo says, clearing his throat of the thick emotions and drawing Leonardo’s attention back to their huddle. He stands tall and determined in his delivery like he’s giving a battle speech rather than a conversation.

“Yeah you did some pretty cool shit even if you’re old,” Leon smirks in a light tone despite the faint tremor betraying him. Leoanrdo grins and gives the other a noogie in retaliation earning a yelp from Leon and laughter from Leo.

“Ha! It’s what ya get kid we ain’t old,” Raph calls out approaching the circle. The three break apart and rewelcome the others forming a tight circle.

“Ancient all of you!” Leon declares pointing a finger to the sky.

“Nah-Uh dude! We’re still youthful,” Mikey argues, waving his hand in front of him in disagreement.

“Mhmmm your kinda old,” Leo hums with a smirk on his face eliciting gasps from the older turtles.

“BETRAYAL!” Mikey shouts into the air throwing his arms up dramatically. Leon laughs in triumph pointing at Michelangelo to rub it in his face.

“Little Leo yer no longer the favorite,” Raph sighs placing a hand on Leo’s shoulder who frowns at him.

“He was the favorite!?” Leon wails, earning laughter from the group. Leoanrdo wraps an arm around the whining Leon and tugs his mask tails good naturedly.

“Thank you guys for everything. It was truly an honor to have met you all. I will miss you,” Leo says

“You made this whole event actually enjoyable. Granted how it started wasn’t pleasent.”

“That sucked major shell,” Leon proclaims crossing his arms over his chest with a scoff. Mikey coos before slinging an arm around Leon

“Aw he said shell. He’s really one us. I’m so proud,” Mikey states while wiping away fake tears and Leon preens under the other’s words.

“Ha alright, don’t get all sappy or else Mikey’ll start blubberin like a baby,” Raph says thickly nudging them both with a grin. The two share a look at the rather misty look to Raph's eyes and stifle their grins.

“Nuh-Uh,” Mikey protests sniffing loudly, making Leonardo cringe at the noise. Donatello rubs his brother’s shell as he wipes at his eyes quickly.

“Take care of yourselves,” Leoanrdo states, earning two nods in response. His chest easing its pressure slightly at their determined faces. He knows that he won’t be able to be privy to their lives, but he’s confident they’ll turn out fine. He sees the way they faced off against threats and kept themselves floating above the surface. They’ve made an impact on him and he hates how hard this moment is. He hates how he doesn’t want to say goodbye and keep them here. He has grown attached to the duo despite all the headaches. It’s a bittersweet ending to this adventure and despite it not being world ending it’s just as heartbreaking. He’s broken from his musing by a sharp pull sending him colliding with the others.

“Group hug!” Mikey and Leon cheer, wrapping their arms around everyone and pulling everyone closer. Donatello laughs brightly and quickly yanks Raphael into the swarm, his half hearted grumbles drowned out by the soft laughter and smiles. The hug seemingly lasts for eternity but ends in nearly no time at all with Daimyo’s call. The arms fall away scattered with lingering touches and misty eyes. The air is filled with soft sniffles as they approach the finished portals.

Donatello looks over the steady and bold chalk lines of the newly made portals. On the roof where once sat one crudely drawn circle sits two identical portals with simple symbols he doesn’t recognize lining the edges. He analyzes each shape spotting a few from the quick scan of the notebook from before. The Daimyo directs both of the younger turtles into the rings and avoids disturbing the chalk. Leo stands stiffly in the center of his circle eyeing it with distrust. Leon swivels around as he looks over the line before turning back to the Daimyo.

“This gonna hurt again?” Leon questions cocking his hip out with a raised brow.

“Again?” Leo asks looking at the other with a tilt of his head. Donatello feels his shoulders tense and spots Leonardo staring down Leon with intense worry.

“Yours didn’t hurt? Man that’s bogus,” Leon huffs crossing his arms at the unfairness.

“This will be painless, but it will be mildly disorienting as you are traveling very far,” Daimyo says looking at both Leo and Leon.

“Awesome,” Leon replies, shaking out his hands and rolling his shoulders while Leo gives a silent confirmation tensing minutely.

“Ready?” He announces raising his war staff in time with Gyoji’s war paddle. Leon shoots a quick thumbs up and Leo gives a sharp nod in reply. Michelangelo waves his hands in the air with vigor, a grin taking over his face. Raphael stands with his arms crossed giving a quick salute in farewell. Donatello waves at a calmer rate compared to his brother, his own face dawning with a poignant smile. Leonardo locks eyes with the two for a brief moment, his heart hammering. All too soon he’s shielding his eyes from a bombardment of light. The dark night sky lights with a startling glow as the two chalk lined portals are activated. The magic floods the air with a heavy presence wrapping the gathered in a solid embrace. It’s all over in a flash a second that lasts for too long but not long enough. The brothers glance back up toward the portals blinking away the dots of darkness. The chalk circles are empty and the two turtles are gone.

Chapter Text

Leo carefully blinks open his eyes after a few moments pass. His lets out a breathy chuckle at the sight of the kitchen. Of his family’s kitchen. The rooftop and other turtles are gone and the kitchen remains just how he left it, mostly. He can see the sink overflowing with dishes and the counter cluttered with various items Mikey uses to cook. He can hear the sputtering hum of the fridge filling the otherwise silent lair. He feels giddy and nearly sprints out of the room. He catches himself on the doorframe as his leg gives a painful twinge nearly sending him to the ground. His vision swims slightly while he gathers himself back up bracing against the frame. He ignores it easily, the overwhelming relief to see his own home drowning it all out. The anticipation of seeing his brothers and being home again is all encompassing. Luckily his vision clears after a few moments which he guesses was a side effect of the protaling. He’s off like a rocket once more, his veins thrumming with exhilaration.

The living room has no one in it but he spots abandoned blankets and pillows scattered in the pit. The TV is off and there are no comics or papers laying around which sets Leo on edge. Raph’s punching dummy is on the floor the insides having formed a puddle around it. Leo frowns at that and reminds himself to help Raph fix it. Anxiety wells up in his gut at the deserted room. There’s usually someone in here even if it’s just in passing. It’s the center of their home; it's never devoid of life. Leo follows along the wall to the bedrooms bypassing the silent dojo.

“Guys?” He calls out a little desperately. He hears no sounds from Mikey’s door and is greeted with an empty room once he opens it. Leo spies one of his blankets on his brother’s bed and his heart clenches. He moves quickly to the other rooms and is greeted with the same results. Raph’s room is in disarray and Chompy is not in the room either. Donnie’s room looks unused and dark. Not even the hum of the ever present laptop echoes inside. Leo wills his breathing to remain even as he closes Donnie’s door with a jerky movement.

“Guys!” Leo fumbles as he rushes out of the hallway and nearly crashes to the floor. With a grunt he hauls himself back up and takes a breath. He still has Donnie’s lab and then the Mighty Mutanimals place and also April’s place. Leo refuses to let his mind spiral to the worst case scenarios so quickly. His brothers are strong and capable. He may have been gone for…he doesn’t know how much time has passed here, but he believes in his brothers. They didn’t fall apart while he was in a coma and they wouldn’t now. They’re all strong and capable and he will not allow his mind to taunt him. He shoves away the haunting possibilities conjured from his rising anxiety and pushes on.

Leo is nearly at the lab doors when he picks up the sound of voices. They’re loud and rushed and Leo feels his heart swell. They all talk over themselves but he can hear them all. Mikey and Casey bickering while April’s mediates. Raph trying to shut them all up and Donnie continuing his explanation of whatever he’s working on as though none of that is happening. He can hear a few ideas being thrown in by Mona Lisa which prompts Donnie to talk faster at a revelation. Leo wipes away a few stray tears and hauls himself to the open door quickly.

The group is clustered near some contraption Donnie is gesturing to. He’s looking it over and talking aloud to himself it seems. His face is tense and serious, his finger tapping his lip as though he’s puzzling through a few last minute equations. Deep bags under his eyes make him look more intense under the hard lighting of the room. Mona Lisa leans against the nearby desk looking at a laptop screen entirely engrossed with the numbers scrolling across it. Her posture is written with tension which is entirely unusual for the battle hardened Salamandrian warrior.

Raph stands by her side, arms crossed too tightly and looking like a tired mother of five. Chompy lays at his foot watching the chaos around him. Mikey and Casey go back and forth with a heated intensity Leo rarely sees from Mikey. His usual energy seemingly sapped away the fumes left powering his anger. Casey looks more untamed, his hair nearly falling out of the bandana meant to keep it back. April looks frazzled and annoyed as she tries to scold them both and get them to focus back on the situation. Leo watches it all unfold and takes a deep breath of relief. He’s missed this so much and he takes a moment to cherish it. His family looks tired and on edge. The deep bags hang from everyone’s eyes and he can feel the tense atmosphere, but they’re all here and together. They’re all alive and present. Surprisingly it’s Chompy that notices his presence first, giving a happy tail wag in his direction, his tongue hanging out of his mouth with excitement. Leo smiles lightly in return.

“Ugh you guys are giving me a headache! Neither of you will be going if you don’t shut up,” Raph groans loudly while not looking away from the machine before Donnie and Mona.

“What! That’s so not cool dude!” Casey hollers back pointing a finger at his friend.

“I am not staying here!” Mikey yells throwing his hands in the air. Leo has no idea where they’re going but his own head is starting to ring with the amount of yelling in the small room. Plus he really wants to hug his family. And take a nap but hugs first!

“Uh hey guys. What are you doing?” Leo asks leaning against the door to take a bit of weight of his knee.

“Not now Leo we’re arguing over who’s going to rescue you from wherever that portal took you!” Mikey says waving his hand in the air. Everyone seems to freeze as they process what he said. They all turn and gape at him in near perfect timing and it only freaks Leo out slightly. He gives them a small wave and a wide smile.

“LEO!” Mikey is the first to break out of the shock and sprints over to Leo at full speed.

“Wait Mikey-“ Leo tries to stop him but he’s quickly blown over by the bear hug Mikey traps him in. He feels the faint tears land on his neck as Mikey sobs. He smiles up at his other brothers who quickly join in the floor hug. Raph is nooging his head his own tears welling up but not falling. Donnie wedged himself behind Leo and encases them all with his height, his cheeks are damp and cool.

“Leo you’re back!” April shouts excitedly from outside the blockade his brothers inadvertently created.

“Dude alright! Wait- how did you get back?” Casey fist pumps next to April and looks mildly confused at the end.

“Leonardo! It is good to see you are alright,” Mona chuckles at Leo’s squished form under his brothers.

“Leo! Where the heck did you go!” Raph says punching Leo’s arm and dragging him up to a sitting position. Leo keeps his arms around Mikey to prevent him from falling onto his bad leg. He can feel Donnie keeping a hand on his shell and Raph hasn’t let go of his arm. He leans into all their touches and feels warm.

“You were gone for so long and we couldn’t find you any where,” Mikey hiccups smooshing away his tears and some snot. Leo scrunches his nose and wipes away the rest of it off Mikey’s face.

“I was sent to another dimension and there was a set of turtles there-“

“Turtles! Like those little guys?” Donnie asks shoving Raph to the side to see Leo’s face.

“What little guys?” Mona Lisa asks tilting her head to the side.

“Oh they got kidnapped by another set of them from a different reality when we were in space,” April says and Mona Lisa nods along looking even more confused.

“It wasn’t them. It was a different version of us. They helped me get back here,” Leo says leaving out everything. He didn’t want to recall everything that happened there. Not yet anyway, his brothers will want to know eventually. Right now he just wanted to keep his brothers close and take a little bit of a nap.

“That’s probably why we lost the signal!” Donnie exclaims smacking a hand against his forehead.

“What?” Leo gives his brother a curious look while Raph rolls his eyes.

“We had a lock onto your exact location and we were getting ready to open our own portal to get you, but then the signal was lost! I thought it was malfunctioning again, I thought I lost you,” Donnie explains with his hands motioning rapidly. Leo watches him with a fond smile and tugs his brother back to his side.

“Alright let’s move this turtle pile somewhere where my butt doesn’t go numb,” Raph says attempting disperse the hug. Mikey sticks out his tongue and clings harder. Leo laughs and Raph huffs while continuing to attempt to lift Leo off the floor.

“I’ll order some pizza and get more blankets,” April announces quickly hugging Leo before racing out of the room.

“Wait Red lets get Murikamis!” Casey hollers giving Leo a rough side hug and running after April.

“Listen Fearless this would go a lot faster if you helped,” Raph grunted under the weight of two of his brothers.

“I’ve got them my love,” Mona Lisa says swiftly lifting the two up in the air by the armpits. Raph marvels at her and Leo can see the faint blush dusting his brother’s cheeks.

“Ah geez, is that a brace?” Donnie asks looking at Leo with wide eyes, guilt and sadness swirling in his expression.

“Leo what happened?” Raph asks his fist clenched at his sides uselessly.

“It’s fine guys. It just got aggravated in a fight it’s still healing but it’ll be better in no time,” Leo says ignoring his brother’s looks of doubt.

“You’re not using it until I check it out,” Donnie states crossing his arms stubbornly. Leo huffs but agrees with a nod.

“Um, Mona, can you put us down now?” Leo asks tilting his head to glance at the Salamadiran who smiles pleasantly but it holds a mischievous undertone.

“Donatello said you couldn’t use your leg to walk,” Mona replies evenly and Leo sputters. Raph laughs boisterously at his girlfriend’s side.

“You’re gonna carry them like that?” He chuckles and Mona grins before doing just that. Leo protests loudly as his family laughs following into the pit where the nest has grown with more blankets. He blushes furiously as Mona places him and the still clinging Mikey into the pile.

“It is important for warriors to heal Leonardo,” Mona says looking not at all apologetic about carrying them like dangling cats.

“Oh man that was too good,” Casey cackles wiping away a fake tear. April smacks his arm lightly while poorly concealing her own laughter.

“I can’t believe I missed you people,” Leo huffs quietly and he can hear Mikey’s giggling.

“We missed you too Leo,” Mikey says squeezing tighter before giving his brother a bright smile. His eyes still glimmering with falling tears as Leo gently wipes them away.

“You are never disappearing like that again, got it?” Raph huffs shoving into Leo’s side looking relieved and worried. He leans back into Raph who leans back just as hard.

“Seriously, it took forever to get a trace of that magic with Shinigami's help and then focus it on that world and then specifically onto you,” Donnie rambles as he takes up Leo’s other side looping an arm around Leo’s as he gestures wildly. April pats him on the shell with a warm smile as she nestles on the couch behind him her crossed legs are a steady pressure on his shell. Casey slides up next to her his own legs pressed against the back of Donnie’s shell. Mona Lisa drags the remaining blankets over their assembled pile as she claims the spot on Raph’s open side. Chompy, not one to be left out, flops onto the couple’s legs while getting slobber on Leo’s arm. The lair is filled with chatter and laughter. It’s warm and full of life with Leo in the center of it all. Leo’s heart feels whole again as he nestles into his brothers’ arms and his family’s presence. At last he is home and lets himself relax a warm smile spreading across his face.

Chapter Text

His eyes are shut tightly from the blinding light of the portal. The cool air of the night blows harshly around him before arubtly cutting off to warm still air. He peaks an eye open and lets out a cheer of excitement. He’s alone where he left the lair all those weeks ago. It’s quiet and dark and messy but not the normal messy which sends a jolt of worry to his system. His heart strutters wildly, glancing around on unsteady feet as he comes back into his body.

“Guys?! Mikey? Donnie? CJ? Dad?” Leonardo calls out receiving an echo as his only answer. He wanders around the room with a hurried pace before going for the kitchen and then the bedrooms. All are still and void of anyone.

“Where are you guys?” He calls out again hoping some will appear from somewhere. He’s panicking until he feels something. Like the breath is knocked out of him he reaches out toward his family’s presence. His body nearly sags under the weight he’s been without for all this time. His ninpo is full and burning like an inferno and he can feel his family. He can feel all them there and burning brightly, so close and solid and real. He nearly cries on the spot.

He renews his determination to find his brothers. Find his family and then he can cry. He spins in place the lair a mesh of colors, he waves his hands rapidly at his sides, such a Donnie move, as he determines where to look next. Kitchen was empty, the bedrooms were empty and the living room was only him and his mind spinning like a top. Dads room? Donnie’s lab? Are they patrolling? April’s? Are they getting pizza without him? Or maybe they’re in the sewers? Or they coul-

“LEO!”

It's the only warning Leonardo gets before he’s being tackled to the ground. A brilliant burst of warm orange energy surrounding him in the form of his little brother. Mikey is like a snake wrapping his entire body around him constricting his arms and chest. Leon loves it. He buries his face into his brother’s shoulder which is shaking with powerful sobs. Leon chokes back his own as he lets out laughs of relief in substitute. They bubble up with vigore as he frees his arms and grips Mikey back just as tightly. He feels lightheaded and breathless and chokes back his tears. He won’t be able to see his family if he’s crying. A quiet mumbling slowly filters into Leo’s awareness. He settles his laughter and nuzzles his brother’s head closer. He can hear the mumbling clearer. Words tumbling out of Mikey’s mouth like a stream of water.

“You're here! You’re ok! Where were you? We couldn’t find you! I-I couldn’t feel where you were. You were so fuzzy and far away, but you’re here!” He whines through heaving breaths. His eyes are wide and scanning Leo feverishly as if he’ll disappear the moment Mikey’s eyes leave him. Leon feels his heart break, but he’s too relieved to be home to react. He pulls his brother closer and holds him tightly as he sways them back forth.

“Oh Man! You are never going to believe it. I was in an alternate universe where we were way edgy. It was like the twilight zone! Donnie was so soft and weirdly kind. He was still a little insane but it was subtler, and Raph was so short and grouchy and had the wildest accent!” He rambles quickly hoping to ease his brother as his voice rumbles through his chest. Mikey nuzzles closer to his neck feeling the vibrations. Leon can hear a wet laugh and smiles widely. Leon wiggles his brother enough for them to see eye to eye. Mikey’s face is a mess of tears and exhaustion. Leon’s heart twinges painfully.

“I am so happy to see your little face, other you was so old! They all were old,” Leo rushes, squishing his brother’s face between his hands. This elicits another laugh less wet and more clear headed. Mikey swipes away his tears and focuses on regaining his breath.

“LEO!” Donnie’s voice echoes around the room leaving Leo searching for his brother before he appears. He comes barreling in looking too sleep deprived and little bit crazy. Leo nearly bursts into sobs at the sight. He’s once again engulfed entirely by his brother, this time able to remain up. Donnie’s hug is tight, nearly bone breaking and Leo returns just as forciously. He breathes deeply to drown out his tears. He’s unsuccessful, but he blinks them away quickly to keep his vision.

“LEO YOU'RE SO GROUNDED!” Raph’s bellowing is just as large as him. Leonardo thrills happily as he is lifted clear off his butt. More laughter bursts freely from him and tears flow freely. Raph is no better, his own face a waterfall of relief and drifting terror. His chasm looks like it’s grown three times larger since the last time Leo saw him.

Three more weights add to the pile as April, CJ and his Dad have launched themselves into the hug. He didn’t notice their arrival or when Raph sank them back to the floor. They are huddled together in a mess of relieved tears and smiles. Leo tries to make sure he’s touching a part of everyone. They seem to be doing the same. Mikey is still clutching his chest. Donnie on one side and April on the other. Raph encompassing his back with CJ sneaking between. His father rubs his head, hand warm and trembling. He feels like he's finally whole again. The last pieces fitting into place perfectly. He's no longer adrift in a world not his own. He’s missed this so much. He’s missed them so much.

“Leo where were you! What happened! How are you back?”

He won’t tell them about the reason behind the portal. The fact it was going to be Mikey torn away from them. Leaving them completely in the dark and scrambling to find their baby brother. Their baby brother whose arms are still healing and struggles to do what he loves most. Who loves to create and brings smiles to their faces with his joy. Their little brother who risked it all to save Leo from a hellscape like no other. Their little brother who Leon would protect at all costs. He’s not going to let Mikey or his family worry about what could’ve happened and what did happen.

He'll do what he does best and keep up a lie and weave a tale of adventure and fun to ease their worried minds. They’ve all been through enough. They all look worse than when he left and he’s not going to bring them further into an unpreventable spiral. He can see the weight of countless sleepless nights on Donnie’s shoulders. The wild glint in his blurred eyes no doubt strained from looking at too many screens for too long. April looks just as tired, her hair not as neat, her clothes rumpled and unwashed, her eyes are red and face is wet and she’s giving Leo a hard look laced with relief. Raph is shaking slightly, his eyes are shut tightly, he looks like he’s aged from stress, his shoulders weighted down by grief and pressure. Splinter is shaky and feeble with worry, his grin watery but so tired his eyes sunken in with despair and age. CJ covers it well but he’s already lost one family and he nearly lost another member. He doesn’t look all too aware of the situation as if he’s hesitant to believe it to be true, but he’s also not passing it up in case it is a dream.

Mikey who is too quiet and looks so much like glass, one wrong move and he’ll shatter. Leo can feel him shaking even if his sobs have calmed. His arms are bandaged higher and thicker. Leon did this. He catches Mikey’s eyes and he sees a vastness behind them. Mikey however can see the loathing and blame Leo is putting onto himself like the full moon on a cloudless night. He grins too widely, a twinkle in his eye that Leo quickly picks up on.

“Oh Donnie Leo owes you 20 bucks. Your conspiracy board is correct,” Mikey grins deviously, maintaining eye contact with his brother who raises his brows in betrayal. Leo didn't even think Mikey was actually listening to his rambling. He had been sobbing so loudly Leo could hardly hear himself. He sputters as he looks wildly between Mikey’s evil little face and Donnie’s growing realization.

“YOU WENT TO AN ALTERNATE UNIVERSE!?”

“Eugh boi.”